TV3V7f A/ ^Afi 18 im - JScholarship - Johns Hopkins University

3 1151 01757 9719
THE EISENHOWER LIBRARY

If"'?
LIBRARY
4-7,^1+3
JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY

The Parisistas of the
• •
Atharvaveda
EDITED BY
GEOEGE MELVILLE BOLLING, PH. D.
PHOFESSOB OE SREEK AND ASSOCIATE PHOFESSOB OF COMPAEATIVB PHILOLOQT AND
SANSKRIT IN THE CATHOLIC UNIVBESIIY OF AMERICA
AND
JULIUS VON NEGELEIN, PH.D.
PEIVATDOOENT IN THE .WiVTOSITy OF EOENIGSBERG
TOLUME I
TEXT AND CEITICAL APPAEATUS
PART I
PARISISTAS I—XXXVI
LEIPZIG
OTTO HAEEASSOWITZ
1909

^Afi 18 im
Sanskrits
Printed by the jiWaUenhans" Press, Halle a. S.
TV3V7f
A/

DEDICATED
TO
GEHEIMEE REQIEEUNOTSEAT PROFESSOR
ADALBERT BEZZENBERGER
AND TO
PBOEESSOR
MAURICE BLOOMFIELD
AS A
TOKEN
OP
AEFECTION AND RESPECT

Preface.
The work that has previously been done upon the Pari-,
sistas of the Atharvaveda centers around the names of our
respective teachers, ALBRECHT WEBBE and MADEICE BLOOMEIELD.,
The impulse to the present edition also proceeded, independently
and about the same time, from each of these scholars; for in,
the year 1898 the task of editing these texts was suggested by
WEBER to von Negelein, and by BLOOMEIELD to Boiling. The
latter turned immediately to the manuscripts, visiting for that
purpose in the summer of 1899 Berlin and Munich. The
former first devoted himself to certain preliminary studies, as
described in his lecture, Zur Beligionsgeschichte Indiens: Die
Atharvaparisista, delivered before the International Congress
of Orientalists in Copenhagen and printed in the Orientalische.
Literatur-Zeitung, Oktober 1908, 8p.447ff., while he postponed
until 1903 the work upon the manuscripts. In the spring
of 1905 through the mediation of PROEESSOE LANMAN we learned,
of each other's work, and, decided in the interest of science
to unite our forces. Since that time we have collaborated to
the fullest extent that the unfortunately great separation of our
residences permits. Except for the statement to be made with
regard to the collation of the manuscripts, we have made
no effort to distinguish the part of the work that each has
done. Every part of the text has passed repeatedly through
the hands of each of us, and we are jointly responsible foi^
the result.
We feel no hesitation in declaring that a perfecttext of
the Parisistas is at present unattainable. In explanation

VI Preface.
of this avowal, we may be permitted to call attention to the
nature of the difficulties which have frustrated previous projects
for editing these texts, and so have caused the Parisistas
of the Atharvaveda to be one of the last Vedic texts to reach
publication, in spite of the fact that the desirability of publishing
them has long been recognized. In part these difficulties lie
in the nature of the work, which is a collection of tracts of
various dates, dealing in various styles with a great variety of
subjects. To a great extent the separate texts are themselves
compilations, made with varying degrees of skill from various
sources. Successive processes of expansion have been brought
to bear both upon the collection as a whole, and also upon
some of its parts. The result is an intricate series of problems
of higher criticism which cannot be easily distinguished from
those of the lower criticism. The purpose of our text is to
present merely the last stage of this process of development,
and even for this purpose the available material is not entirely
adequate. Our manuscripts suffice for the reconstruction of
their archetype, a manuscript written about five hundred years
ago. But, although it is about as good as the manuscripts
used by Hemadri and Sayana, this archetype itself was
evidently grossly corrupt. Our effort has been to present
this text purged of its errors, as far as this could be accomplished
by a comparison of quotations from our texts, and an
exceedingly conservative process of emendation, and to present
with it the complete evidence upon which this reconstruction
is based.
Under these limitations the advisability of the publication
may seem to some doubtful, but the following reasons have
led us to take the opposite view. Large portions of the text
are either entirely satisfactory, or at least are in such a condition
that their general meaning can be determined. The
facts that can be ascertained from them seem to us to have
an important bearing upon many phases of Hindu philology,
in a way that is succinctly set forth in Negelein's lecture;
and our judgement in this matter is confirmed by that of

Preface. vii
eminent scholars. Secondly, experience has shown that it is
extremely unlikely that there exists any manuscript which is
not derived from our archetype; and, as long as this is the
case, such a text as we now present must remain the foundation
for all further attempts at the interpretation of these
texts. This task it is our intention to prosecute, and we hope
ultimately to publish a translation of the Parisistas together
with an exegetical commentary. Before doing this we plan
the publication of a volume dealing with the many grammatical
and lexicographical peculiarities which the texts present, and
containing also a number of unpublished texts that throw
light upon the subject matter of the Parisistas. The preparation
of this volume is already well advanced, and we
have every reason to hope that its appearance will not be long
delayed.
It remains for us to express our gratitude for the assistance
which has been rendered to us in various ways by
many persons. Of the scholars to whose suggestion this edition
is due, PEOFBSSOE WEBER was taken from us shortly after the
work was begun, but the help that he has given did not end
with his life. He had promised the loan of his emendated copy
of the Chambers Codex, but had stipulated that it should be
used only after the constitution of our text. The purchase of
his books by the Library of Congress in Washington rendered
it possible for us to use this copy under the conditions that
he wished. The crediting of the few emendations which we
had not either adopted from other manuscripts or independently
made, is the only form of acknowledgement in detail that the
jj)laa of our publication would permit. This, however, is inadequate
to express fully the help which his copy has given us,
or to show the way in which WEBER dealt with the problems
of a difficult text known only from a single corrupt manuscript.
His book contains the material for an instructive article illustrative
of the methods of textual criticism, and for an interesting
contribution to the biography of a great scholar, and we hope
that it may be worked up from these points of view. On the

vm Preface.
other hand we have enjoyed throughout our work the inestimable
advantages derived from the constant advice, the kind
sympathy, and encouragement of PROFESSOR BLOOMEIELD. PRO­
FESSOR PiscHEL, also, was deeply interested in the progress of
the work, and up to the moment of his departure for India,
exerted himself in many ways for the furtherance of our plans.
The grief, which all students of Hindu philology feel on account
of the sad termination of that journey, is intensified for us, because
it has deprived us of the opportunity to express to him
publically in his life-time our appreciation of the many and
deep obligations under which he has placed us.
For the use of the various manuscripts we are indebted
to- the generosity of their owners. Besides, PROFESSOR BLOOM-
FIELD _ has increased our already great obligations to him by
obtaining for us from the Bombay Government the continued
use of A and B and by placing at our disposal his manuscript
of Kesava's commentary. ME. F.W. THOMAS, as librarian of the
East India Office, has also most kindly devoted a great deal
of time to aid us in procuring from India numerous manuscripts
that we desired. The late DE. A. W. STRATTOX also
generously found time, in the midst of his manifold duties as
Registrar of the Punjab University and Principal of the Oriental
College of Lahore, to assist us by having copies of manuscripts
made, and by enquiring in Kashmir for other manuscripts.
We wish to express to all these gentlemen our appreciation
of their services, and also to acknowledge gratefully the courtesy
of the authorities of the various libraries in which we have
worked, especially of DE. STERN in Berlin, of DE. BOLL in
Munich, and MB. PUTNAM in Washington.
TO the RT. REV. DENNLS J. O'CONNELL, TITDLAE BISHOP OF
SEBASTE, who was Rector, of the Catholic University of America
during the time of preparation of the work, our especial gratitude
is due for the kind interest which he has always felt in
it, and which he finally manifested by contributing generously
the sum of five hundred dollars towards defraying the costs
of publication.

Preface. is
We wish also to thank most heartily PEOEESSOR SIEG for
many valuable suggestions and for his great kindness in
consenting to read the proof of the entire work.
Finally we would gratefuUy acknowledge the ready spirit
of cooperation in which the firm of WAISENHAUS has met our
wishes, and the exceptional promptness and accuracy with
which they have performed their portion of the work.
GrEOEGE MELTUXE BoLLTNa,
JULIUS VON NEaELEiN.

Introduction.
For the establishment of the text we have used the
following manuscripts.
A. A manuscript belonging to the Bombay Government,
previously used by Bloomfield for his edition of the Kausika
Siitra, and by Goodwin, Magoun, and Hatfield for editions of
separate Parisistas. The text covers 239 leaves with 9 lines of
about 27 syllables to a page. The heading on 1* is: alha atharvanaparisistaprarambhah;
in the left margin of the reverse of
each leaf: atharvana, in the right margin: parisi; the colophon
is: sumbham hhavatu ]| srl. samba-sadasivasarnkarm'apanam
astu I 239 I ; on the reverse of an additional blank leaf: iti
atharvanaparisistarn samaptam. The manuscript is carefully
written with a few marginal corrections that seem to have been
made by the scribe himself on the basis of variant readings of
the manuscript from which he was copying. The manuscript
may be judged to have been written early in the second half
of the eighteenth century.
B. Another manuscript belonging to the Bombay Government
and used by the same scholars. It consists of two parts
bound in one volume, the text covers respectively 46 and
49 leaves. Owing to a mistake of the binder the first two
leaves of each part have been interchanged. There are 11 lines
of about 53 syllables to a page. A heading is lacking; on
i. 46^: iti parisistanukramanikapurvardha samaptah; the
colophon is: dvasaptatiparisistanarn paryaya samaptah | , an
index follows and then: parisistanukramanika samaptah subhanim
astu; the marginal marks are on the left of the reverse
of each leaf: pa" kra° pu" in the first, and: pa° kra° u° in the

Inlroductiou. XI
second part. The paper is blue, of English manufacture, and watermarked
1867. A lacuna begins with L. 5. 2" and extends to the
end of the sixty-first PariSista. Instead we have, ii. 20'^, the
following corrupt note: paithinasi \ pasupatavrata | arddhacamdraprayascitta
\ grahayuddha \ grahasamgraha rahucara ketucara
\ rayuketiilaksana \ purvavibhaga | mamdalani j digdahalaksana
| ulkapatalaksam, nirghatalaksana \ pariveksanalaksana
etani parisisitani pratinaM vaturdasa \ 14 nahi |
C. A single manuscript bound as three volumes, Nos. 110
to 112 of the Chambers collection, belonging to the Royal
Library at Berlin, and described by Weber, Verzeichnis der
Sanskrit - Handschriften der Koniglichen Bibliothek zu Berlin.,
Vol.i.j nos. 364 — 366. The heading of the first volume is:
parisista naksalrakalpa; on its last leaf in a different hand:
yadrsarn pustakam dr.siva tadrsarn lisite maya
yadi suddham asuddho va mama doso na diyate ||
eko pi bhdryyo puruso pi laksanah krsaryakam varusamkadam
te \\
For the second volume see the critical notes. Of the third
volume the first and last leaves are missing as well as leaves
23 — 34; the portions of the text thus lost are: XXXYII. 1.
1 — 10*'; XLVII. 2. 6 to matidah in XLIX. 4. 1; and the colophon
to the seventy-second Parigista. The text is frequently
corrected but apparently by the same hand. Eo date is given,
but it may be suggested that it resembles the Berlin manuscript
of the Santikalpa which is dated: samvat 1658.
D. MS. or. fol. 973 of the Royal Library at Berlin, described
by Weber, Verzeichnis, Vol. ii., no. 1497. Except
for the omission of atha its heading and marginal marks are
identical with those of A. The colophon contains only slight
variants: subham, -sada sivasamkararpanam, and the substitution
of its own page number 121 for that of A. Leaf 67 is followed
by leaf 77, and the portion of the text thus missing extended
from: ghodnlbhyah in XLVI. 6.4 to: sohyani in XLIX. 2. 4°.
The manuscript contains frequent corrections: for this purpose
yellow pigment is often used and so effectively that the deleted

^^ Introduction.
reading cannot always be read. The manuscript is an apographon
of a Bombay codex and was presented to the Berlin
library by Buehler.
E. A manuscript coming from Haug's collection and
belonging to the Royal Library at Munich. A description of
it together with Haug's account of its origin has been published
by Hatfield, JAOS. xv. p. 207. Its heading is: atharvavedasya
parisistani prararnhhah; its colophon on 197'': subham hhavatu;
on 198'': iti atharvavedaparisista sa°. Two leaves with
separate pagination contain: atharvanavedasya dvasaptatih parisista
bhavamti kaiisikoktdni, then the titles arranged in four
or three columns and on 2*': iti parisistanukrajnanika samapta.
In view of the close relationship of this manuscript to A and D
it is impossible to credit Haug's statement that it is the copy
of a Devanagari copy of a Telugu manuscript.
T. A manuscript coming from Gujarat, now in the
library of the Deccan College at Poena, and listed as No. 44
by R. G. Bhandarkar, Repmi on the search for Sanskrit MSS.
in the Bombay Presidency during the years 1884—85 to
1886—87. It contains 254 leaves with 8 lines of about
28 syllables to a page. Its colophon is: dvasaptatis parisistanam
paryapta || -srl svasti to which a second hand adds: samvat
1844 varse asvina-su° di° 13 gurau || . Leaves 219 — 224 are
missing causing the loss of the text from: va in LXVIII. 5. 9'''
to: homayet in LXX. 4. 1^
U. Leaves from a manuscript listed among the acquisitions
of the Bombay Government by Peterson, A third Report
of Operations in search of Sanskrit MSS. in the Bombay
Circle, p. 383. The pages contain 8—10 lines with about
26 syllables to a line. The contents are:
111 —120 from: -channam ucyate in XXXIV. 1. 6'' to: tad
va- in XXXVn. 1. 3.
123 from: yat tvagasthigatam in XXXVIII. 3. 2=* to: ajyam
sami- in XXXIX. 1. 5\
131 from: -tam iti in XL. 2. 6 to: visnuh in XL 4. 2".

Introduction. xin
133 — 135 from: prthiv% in XL. 6. 6'^ to: abrahmanams tu
in XLI. 4. 6".
153 from: ta,rum ca ya in XLVI. 8. 2'' to: so- in XLVI.
10. 13.
155 — 174 from: -satir adyaisam, in XLVII. 1. 8" to: snanavidhih
tarpana- in XLIX. 4. 9.
V. Leaves from a manuscript of the same form and provenance,
but written in a different hand. The partial duplication
of contents, as well as the different pagination, proves
that they belonged to a different manuscript. The contents are:
67 — 72 from: n samasnuta iti end of XXXb to: adityaganah
\ 20 || end of XXXIL 19b.
74 from: -balasya savitrigana[h] sarlrasya in XXXIII. 1. 9
to: pu7'usamarmajna in XXXIII. 4. 5''.
78 — 82 from: ti sesah in XXXVI. 3. 3 to: purvardhani
samaptam iti after the close of XXXVI.
According to Peterson's list there are or were fifty leaves
of a manuscript dated: samvat 1471, and fifteen leaves of a
manuscript dated: samvat 1531. Whether the forty-eight leaves
sent to Dr. v. Negelein'are the fifty leaves first mentioned, or
whether he was sent thirty-six leaves of the first, and twelve
leaves of the second manuscript, is not clear. The date sarnvat
1671 stood on the paper in which the leaves were wrapped.
Both. A copy of a manuscript obtained by Buehler for
the library of the Deccan College in Poena, made in Latin
letters by Rudolph Roth, and now the property of the University
of Tubingen, cf. Garbe, Zuwachsverzeichnis der indischen
Handschriften, Tubingen 1899, p. 90. The copy includes only
Parisistas XXXVII—LXXII. Roth gives the colophon as
follows: "f. 115 von gleichem Papier und Format und anscheinend
demselben Alter, ist von anderer Hand geschrieben
als das vorgehende (hat auch wie d. vor. 9 Zeilen) und lautet:
svasti sarnvat '^^'^^ varse jyesthamase krsnapakse calurthyam
tithaio bhrguvasure vipaksonmulana vikramdkrantapraudhapratapa
parimanamardana patasaha srmiahimadasuratranavi-

^xiv Introduction.
jayarajye srl anahillapurapattane vastavya srt abhyantaranagarajfiatija
yajanddi satkarma niratapancullvasana tasyatmaja
atharvadhyayl panculi vasarianam adhyayanaya brahmananam
upakdrdya srigUrjaravamsavibhusanamantrt sr% sadddasyamgahhumahimd
sahodadhi mantrlsvara snmuhanasimhena srl paramesvaraprmandya
punydrthe pustikd pradattd |] |j
mangalam lekhakasydstu vdcakasydstu mangalam. \\
mangalam pdihakasydstu mangalam mangaldrthincCm \\
kalydnam bhilydt \\
von einer dritten Hand hat f. 115'': abhyaniaratiagarajnati
pancuM visrupasutapani, (sic!) || vasistasutapani lahu asutapam \
vasanasutapam° \\ ndrdyanxisuta alavesara idam pustikdprdptih\\
kimcid dravyam Hnicit krsndrpaimm astu \ subharn bhavatu\\
samvat 1641 varse asi sildi 5 gnruvdsare prdpti phadi arn 14
say a daltd pascat ptistikd grha . . . || "
Roth after copying in XLVI. 6. 1: dive eaksuse adds:
"ScbluBvers des anuvaka his sakvarl stha (16. 3. 7)" and continues
: sarahasydny etat sdmaganarn smrtam XLIX. 2. 4. The
manuscript therefore had a lacuna that coincides at the end
exactly with the lacuna in D but seems to begin a few
lines later.
The identification of the original of Both cannot be
accomplished with certainty, but it is most probably the manuscript
mentioned by Buehler, A Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS.
contained in the private libraries of Gujardt, Kdthidvad,
Kachchh, Sindh and Khdndes, i. p. 144.
0. A manuscript, No. 27, obtained from Poena. It is
merely a short fragment beginning: om namo atharvaveddya \\
atharvavedasya dvasaptatih parisistani bhavamti \\ kausikoktdni \\
After the titles: brha[t]sarvanukramani eeti || itiparisistdnukramanlka[/i\
samdptdh \\ om krttika rohini etc. ending with in I.
S. A specimen-copy sent by the late Dr. A. W. Stratton,
who wrote: "The two sheets I send contain the first ten sections
of the Naksatrakalpa, and extend to the end of the seventh
of the hundred and fifteen leaves which the seventy-two parisistas
cover. I learned to-day that the man who made this.

Introduction. XV
copy did not use the manuscript in the Maharaja's library but
borrowed another from a brahman in Alwar, I presume, although
it may be in Jaipur, to which place the copyist belongs."^
St. A copj'- of T also procured through the kindness of
Dr. Stratton, and extending to the end of the second Parigista.
For I. 37 — 41, identical with Santikalpa 7—W, three
other manuscripts were at our disposal. Two, the British
Museum manuscript, no. 59, of the Mahdsdnti (L), and a
Tuebingen copy of the same text (Both), are cited only when
of special importance; the variants of the Berlin manuscript
have already been published in Boiling's edition of the Santikalpa,
Trans. Am. Phil. Ass., XXXV. 77ff., and are not
repeated.
We have been unable to obtain any manuscripts of single
texts. The two of the Asurikalpa said to be in Leipsic, proved
in reality to be commentaries on that PariSista. The more
important (No. 105) is cited as X and has proved of considerable
service.
The collation of these manuscripts was made in the
following order. Boiling copied A and collated upon it from
I to LIX and from LXVIII to LXXII C E D; from LX to
LXVII E C D. Negelein copied D and collated on it from
I to XXXVI T U V C; and from XXXVII to LXXII Both
T U V. B S St were used directly by Boiling, while 0 was
collated upon a copy of our text by von Negelein. A and
B having remained in Boiling's hands, their readings were all
verified immediately before the copy was sent to the printer.
The same precautions were taken for S St und our collations
of the other manuscripts.
Secondary Sources of the Text.
Sayana in his commentary to the Atharvaveda has quoted
extensively from the Parisistas. It is to be noted however
that all of his quotations fall within the second volume of the
Chambers Codex, that is between the second and the thirty-

XVI Introduction.
sixth Parisistas. These citations are given with completeness
in the critical notes with the addition of the variants of
Sayaiia's manuscripts (S' Kd) and of the manuscript (P) used
by Shankar Pandit. For the testimony of this last manuscript
the few citations contained in the portions of the commentary
written by the Bombay editor have been included.
Hemadri in his Caturvarga-cintdmani has also drawn
extensively upon the Parisistas, calling them either by their
proper title or Atharvana Oopatha Brdhmana. These quotations
have been utilized as far as they could be found by
the aid of the indices. Their variants are cited as H, and an
appendix to this volume will give the necessary references.
The commentator to the Atharvaveda Pratisakhya
quotes large portions of the Varnapatala. These quotations
have been used as given in Whitney's edition, Journ. Am. Or.
Soc, VII. 333 ff. and the necessary references will be given in
an appendix.
Kesava in the unpublished portions of his commentary
to the Kausilca, Sutra also quotes considerable portions of our
text. These have been reported, unter the sigillum K, from
the manuscript described by Bloomfield, Kaus., p. XVI.
Less direct but more valuable assistance has been given
for the astrological texts by the Brhatsamhitd and the quotations
in the commentary of Bhattotpala. As the material
thus obtained frequently involves the exegesis of the passages
we have reserved its discussion for the succeeding volume,
while acknowledging our indebtedness to this source for some
corrections of the text.
On the other hand our texts have drawn upon the older
Atharvan literature, especially the Kausika and Vaitdna Sutras,
and more rarely upon other portions of the Vedic mantramaterial.
This has afforded us another means for controlling
the manuscript tradition. A concordance of the mantra-m&ienal
wUl constitute an appendix to this volume, while the most important
references to the .mtras are given in the introductions
to the various Parisistas.

Introduction; xvn
Relation and Peculiarities of the Manuscripts.
A fuller treatment of this subject is reserved for the later volume
in connection witti a discussion of the language of the Parisistas. The
purpose of the present section is merely to afford such information as is
necessary for the use of the Critical Apparatus.
With regard to the provenance of the manuscripts it is
unfortunately impossible to give much definite information.
All except S come to us through Bombay and seem to have
originated in that neighborhood. Of T and Both it may be
stated more definately that they were written in Gujarat; 8 was
copied from a manuscript either in Alwar or Jaipur, and 0 is
closely related to it. Both however are short fragments that
seem to vary little from the other manuscripts. The library
of the Maharaja of Alwar contained, cf. Peterson, Reports,
II. p. 156, a manuscript of our text, but there is no evidence
for the existence of such manuscripts in other parts of India.
Inquiries made in Kashmir by Dr. Stratton showed that while
the Brahmans were acquainted with the titles of single Parisistas
they had no manuscripts either of the collection or of
separate texts. In view of the fact that our manuscripts originate
in the same part of India, it is not surprising to find
that all of them are derived from a single archetype. This is
proved by numerous errors common to all, cf. e. g. the repetition
of a page in XVII. 1. 5ff., and especially by lacunae, among
the most certain of which are I. 18 and 19; XLV. 1. 16;
LXXc. 32. 18.
The relation of the manuscripts within this family is a
matter of considerable difficulty; the nature of the work renders
it probable that the relationship should vary in various Parisistas,
and to some extent this expectation is verified. The
most certain fact is that ALE are all descended from a single
manuscript not much older than A and which we will designate
as X. The critical apparatus furnishes abundant warrant for
this statement, which could easily be supplemented by a number
of details, omission or addition of the avagraha-siga, punctuation,
particular forms of letters, etc., which were not of
Boiling and V. Negelein. D

xvin Introduction.
sufficient importance for report. The correspondence extends
to every portion of the text and is so close that the process
of the reproduction of X might almost be designated as drawing
rather than writing. Within the group AD are in closer relationship
than E, as is proved by the omission of a number of
passages by these manuscripts alone. From Parisistas XXXVII
to LXXII, however, D has been contaminated 'with a manu-
.script very closely related to the one from which Both was
copied. This is proved by a number of variants common to
these two manuscripts, and especially by the long lacuna
already mentioned. Whether the contamination began earlier
is not capable of proof as Both does not contain Parisistas I
to XXXVI. As against X the remaining manuscripts constitute
a single group. But whether this is due to their separately
preserving the reading of the archetype M or to a
nearer common ancestor must remain doubtful, the fragmentary
nature of OSUV and the extreme corruptions of BC rendering
the decision exceedingly difficult. A common ancestor for OS
is proved by their omission of I. 8. 5 — 7; TTJV also seem to
constitute a group to which Roth is related. In the main BC
belong also to this group, but to different degrees in different
portions of the work they show contamination with the X-group.
Sometimes they contain both readings, and sometimes the
syllables in question are omitted, evidently because the correction
was taken for a deletion. In some portions of the
work B shows a remarkable independence, that renders it
necessary to assume either that CT have been contaminated
with X, or that B has been contaminated with a manuscript
not derived from our archetype.
Under these circumstances we have endeavored to report
completely the readings of XTBoth and the fragmentary manuscripts
OSTJV. For BC which are extremely corrupt we have
given only a selection of the readings, but believe that we
have included more than all that has any real bearing on the
text. We have avoided the necessity of reporting meaningless
variants of ABE by giving the reconstructed reading of X;

Introduction. Xix
this symbol has been employed, however, only when the three
manuscripts agree in the variant for which the quotation is
made, but differ in some minor particular. We have ,not
allowed this to interfere with the report of the variants of D
that are, or may be, due to contamination. In cases of rare
proper names and obscure passages we have aimed at absolute
completeness. Occasionally we have used M to designate the
consensus of the manuscripts. This is chiefly confined to
passages in which for metrical reasons or because of the
division of the sentences we thought best to change the traditional
samdhi.
The foregoing statements are, however, to be modified
in respect to the following orthographical peculiarities.
The method of designating post-consonantal diphthongs,
described by Knauer, Das Manava-grhya-sutra, p. XXIX,
is consistently employed in UT, and most probably in the
manuscript from which Both was copied. When carefully
written the diphthongal stroke can be distinguished from a of
the preceding syllable both by its connection with the following
consonant, and by its being a shorter stroke. The system
however lends itself most readily to a variety of corruptions.
In addition to the possibility just mentioned, the scribe is apt
simply to omit the stroke, especially after a mark of punctuation;
i and ai are also liable to confusion, and when the
later system is being introduced, the writing of the diphthongs
in both ways is a further source of confusion. A number of
mistakes due to such causes are common to all manuscripts
and hence must go back to the archetype. According to Knauer
this method of writing occurs frequently in manuscripts of the
fifteenth to the seventeenth centuries; and on this basis we may
conclude that M belongs either to the beginning of the fifteenth
or the end of the fourteenth century. Of independant mistakes
of this character but few occur in X; a slightly greater number
are found in T, still more in B, while in C it is questionable
whether we should not admit a sporadic use of this system ot
writing. For BC these variants are not systematically reported.
b*

•^-^ Introduction.
The doubling of consonants after r has been regularly
disregarded. It occurs only sporadically in X but quite regularly
in BC, and less frequently in T. Both C and Both
have rgra, rgrya for rgga and rggya.
The manuscripts, except T, regularly write cha where
the grammarians require ccha; we have introduced the latter
form except when initial.
The manuscripts, except sometimes T, write dva for ddva,
tra for tlra, etc., we have introduced the etymological spelling
and generally without note.
The manuscripts regularh'^ write anusvdra for a nasal
before a consonant; the chief exception is that OS generally
write the dental nasal in this position. Such variants are
disregarded. The use of the anundsika sign is extremely rare
in the manuscripts, but is probably to be assumed for an
earlier stage of the tradition in order to account, cf. Knauer,
p. xxxt, for the not infrequent interchange of the anusva.ra
and visarga signs.
Inversions of hn, hn, hi, and hv have been disregarded;
so also the interchange of ba and va, and of sta with stha
have not been recorded. In the use of the avagraha-sign the
manuscripts are very inconsistent; reports of such variants have
been made only when they seem of interest or importance.
Of peculiarities of single manuscripts may be mentioned
the following. ABE regularly write tdha for ddha; in the same
family of manuscripts, especially in A, ta is formed in such a
way as to render its distinction from tta very difficult. E quite
often writes aV for ayi. BC are both written in a very illegible
fashion; ca and va are very often indistinguishable, and in B
also na and ta. In C jya is regularly written as sua or, less
often, as sya; this is probably due to the old form of the
character described by Kirste, Sitzb. d. K. Ak. d. Wiss. in Wien,
phil-hist. CI. Bd. CXXXII, l. In T for h is regularly
written s after alterant vowels and before guttural and labial
surd mutes.

Introduction. xxi
Method of Printing.
The subdivision of the prose portions has been one of
our greatest difficulties. In the absence of a native commentary
we were deprived of any external aid except the punctuation of
the manuscripts. This has proved to a great extent valueless,
and is frequently so clearly wrong that to report it would be
simply overburdening the commentary. Wherever punctuation
is clearly superfluous and does not affect the sarmlhi, we have
dropped it without note; wherever we have printed punctuation,
it is to be understood that there is good manuscript warrant for
doing so. Where punctuation seems desirable but is not found,
we have inserted a caret-maxk without as a rule changing the
samdhi. In this way we believe that we have both shortened
the commentary, and avoided, as far as possible, departing
from the manuscript tradition.
The bulk of the fiokas of our text permit no changes of
sarndhi at the caesura that would decrease the number of syllables.
Generally the manuscripts are in harmony with this
practise, but in some cases they carry the elision across the
caesura. In such passages we have restored the form required
by the meter, and it is chiefly for these that the sigillum M
is employed. The meter of a small number of sbkas, probably
of later date, requires elision at the caesura; but the apparent
number of these has probably been slightly increased by slokas
of the preceding class corrupted by the insertion of a particle
to stop the hiatus.
With regard to samdhi, the most marked peculiarity of
our texts is a secondary crasis producing the fusion of vowels
between which, according to the ordinary rules of sarndhi,
hiatus should remain. This has been retained when demanded
by the meter, or, in prose passages, when supported by the
weight of the manuscript evidence. We have designated it by
the usual mark of crasis, which is doubled when the second
vowel is long.
We have printed -n s- throughout, and this is the
general practise of the manuscripts; the occasional insertion of

^^^^ Introduction.
a t in the manuscripts is not noted in the commentary. On
the other hand we have followed the usual practise in printin
&
-n ch- although -n .v- or -m s- is generally the manuscript
reading. The manuscripts exhibit no uniformity with regard
to the samdhi between successive pratikas, and we have not
considered it part of our duty to produce it.
The following general statements will we hope render the
form of the commentary easily intelligible.
All statements within a note refer to exactly the same
portion of the text.
This portion begins and ends with a division of words,
or a hyphen which is then repeated in the commentary. An
exception is to be made for reports of lacunae, which either
give the missing syllables, or in longer passages the first and
last syllables missing. When 'from' and 'to' are used the
statements are always inclusive.
The notes follow strictly the order of the text.
The force of words such as 'omits', 'adds' etc. does not
extend beyond a semi-colon. When there is no statement of
the point at which an addition is made, the whole portion of
the text referred to by the numeral is to be understood.
We have refrained on principle from any discussion or
statement of the readings of previous editors of single Parisistas.
We are familiar both with their texts, and with the readings
reported in their commentaries.

Contents.
Page
Preface . . . . . . . v
Introduction '. . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
I. Nalisatrakalpah . . . . . . . i
II. Eastrasamvargah . . . 48
in. Eajaprathamabhisekah 53
IV. Parohitakarmani . . . . . . . , 58
V. Pusyabhisekah 66
VI. Pistaratryah kalpah . . 70
VII. Aratrikam . . . . 73
VIII. Ghrtaveksanam . 75
IX. Tiladhenuvidhih . . .78
X. Bhiimidanam . . . . . 82
XI. Tulapurusavidhih . ,85
XII. Adityamandakah . . 88
XIII. Hiranyagarbhavidhih . . . . . , . . 90
XIV. Hastirathadanavidhih . . . . . . . 96
XV. Asvarathadanavidhih . 99
XVI. Gosahasravidhih . . . . 101
XVIT. XVIII. XVIIIb. Bajakarmasainvatsariyam 104
XVIIIc. Vrsotsargah 117
XIX. Indramahotsavah . . . . . 120
XIX b. Brahmayagah . . . . 124
XX. Skandayagah or Dhiirtakalpah 128
XXI. Sambharalaksanam . . . . . . . . 136
XXII. Aranilaksanam . . . . . . . . . 142
XXIII. Yajnapatralaksanam . . . . . 149
XXIV. Vedilaksanam . . 159
XXV. Kundalaksanam . . . . . . . . . 165
XXVI. Samillaksanam 168
XXVII. Sruvalaksanam .173

XXIV Contents.
XXVIII. Hastalaksanam
XXIX. Jvalalaksanam
XXX. Laghulaksahomah
XXXh. Brballaksahomah
XXXI. Kotihomah .
XXXII. Ganamala . .
XXXIII. Ghrtakambalam
XXXIV. Anulomakalpah
XXXV. Asurikalpah .
XXXVI. Ucohusmakalpah
Page
. 175
. . . . 177
• 179
182
187
. . . . . . .194
. . . . . 204
. . . . 213
. . . 215
. . 222

I. Naksatrakalpah.
Of. Die vedisohen Nachriohten von den Naksatra (Mondstationen) von
A. Weber. Aus den Ahhandlungen der Konigl. Akademie der "Wissensohaften
zu Berlin, 1860 — 62.
1. Names of the Naksatras.
2. Number of stars in each Naksatra.
3. The .rsi-families to which the Naksatras belong.
4. The regents of the Naksatras.
5. The extent of each Naksatra.
6 — 8. Objects affected by each Naksatra (the classification
partly geographical). Very corrupt.
9—10. Occupations of a king under each Naksatra.
11. AV. 19. 7. 1 — 5; the mantra of the following ceremonies.
12—17. Ritual of various ceremonies to secure prosperity
from the Naksatras and objects mystically associated with
them.
18 — 22. Similar ceremonies with other mantras according to
the portion of the day over which the Naksatra presides.
23—-25. Ceremonies to secure punydha.
26. AV. 19. 8.1 — 7; no directions for its employment.
27 — 30. Classification of the Naksatras according to the four
points of the compass; the food to be eaten before starting
on a journey under each Naksatra; omens (men with
various objects in their hands) which necessitate returning
the distance of a krosa; all probably with special reference
to the following case.
BoUinf? and v. Nogelein. 1

^ Parisista I.
31 — 32. The setting forth of a king on a military expedition;
the ceremony 31.1 — 6; good omens 31.7; objects around
which dipradaksiria must be made, 31.8 — 32.4 (corrupt);
bad omens and their aversion, 82.5 —11 (corrupt). No
reference to the Naksatras.
33. The duration of diseases under each Naksatra.
34. The iffifo'-offerings to the Naksatras; a list (mutilated at the
beginning) of the substance to be offerred to each Naksatra
2 — 4; general rules 5 — 6.i)
35. Auspicious omens for persons starting in various directions;
no reference to the Naksatras.
36. Omens attending the setting forth of an army together
with the ceremonies they necessitate; no reference to the
Naksatras.
37 — 50. Ritual of the naksatra-sndndni. The mantras to be
employed 37 — 41, the naksatradaivata mantrah = Santikalpa
7 —11; description of the ceremony 42; substances
to be added to the water and reward to be gained
according to each Naksatra 43 — 45; a badly mutilated
passage that probably contained the general rules for the
bestowal of the food and fees 46; the special rules
according to each Naksatra for this distribution of food
and fees together with the rewards attached thereto
47 — 50.
An appendix (lb) gives in sakalapatha the verses of the
Paippalada-sakha that have been rubricated by pratlka:
vv. i_4 at 24.3; v. 4 and v. 5 at 34.6; v. 6 at. 36. 5.
Cf. Bloomfield, AJPh. VH, p. 485 ff.
It seems probable that this parisista originated in the
Paippalada school, and that this is the reason for its citation
of AV. 19. 7 and 8 in full.
1) Chapters 33 — 34 seem to interrupt an otherwise continuous
section: 27 — 36 Influence of the Naksatras upon a .iourney (especially a
military expedition) and omens incident thereto.

Parisista I. 3
Naksatrakalpali.
sriganesaya namah || om namo 5tharvatmane vamadevaya
sivaya || srisarasvatyai namah ||
I. 1. 1. atha naksatrakalpam vyakhyasyamah ||
2. krttika rohini mrgasira ardra punarvasii' pusyaslesa
magha(h) phalguni phalgunyau hasta(!s) citra svati(r) visakhe
anuradha jyestha mula(ni) purvasadha uttarasadhabhijic chravanah
si'avistha satabhisah purvaprosthapado-'ttaraprosthapadau
revaty aSvayujau bharanyah || 1 ||
2. 1. sat krttika^eka rohinl^tisro mrgaSira^eka "rdra^dve
punarvasu_ekali pusyah^sad aslesah^san maghah^catasrah pha-
Igunyah^panca hasta^eka citra^eka svatir.dve visakhe^catasro
•Snuradha^eka jyestha^sapta mulam^astav asadha^eko ^bhijit^
tisrah sravanali^paHca sravistha^eka satabhisa^catasrah prosthapadau^eka
revati^dve asvayujau^tisro bharanyah ||
2. iti sarnkhya-parimitam brahma || 2 ||
3. 1. agnivesyah krttika^^rohiny anurohinl^svetayinam mrgasira
ardra barhadgavi vatsyayanau punarvasu ^ bharadvajah
pusyoJatukarnyo 5slesa^ vaiyaghrapadyo magha(li) ^parasaryau
ptirve phalgunyav aupasivya uttare^mandavyayano hastas_^citra
gautami _ kaundinyayanah svatih^kapile visakhe ^ maitreyy anuradha^kausiki
jyestha_^kautsam mulam^haritayajnl purvasadha^
kasyapy uttara _ saunako 5bhijid^atreyah Sravano^gargyah,. sravistha
^ daksayani Satabhisag ^ vatsyayanyau purve prosthapade^
agastyav uttare _ saiikhayani revatl^katyayan(y)av asvayujau^
matrbhyo bharanyah ^ vasisthah kasyapa adityaS candrama bralimano
naksatresu || 8 ||
4. 1. krttika agnidevatya rohiuyam tu prajapatih |
saumyam mrgasiram vidyan marutas ca 'tra daivatam |1
2. rudrasya "rdra 'diteh punarvasu pusye vidyad brhaspatim |
aslesa(h) sarpa-daivatya maghasu pitarah smrtah 1|
3. bhagas [tu] piirvayoh phalgunyor aryamo 'ttarayor api |
haste ca sayita daivam citra tu tvastr-daivata ||
1*

; * Parisista I.
I. 4. 4. svatau tu daivatam vayur indragnl tu visakhayoh |
anuradhasu mitro vai jyesthayam indra-mahadevau |1
5. ahir budhnyafi ca mulasya nirrtis ca 'tra daivatam |
apah purvasv asadhasu visve devas tatho 'ttare ||
6. abhijid brahma-devatyah Sravane visnur ucyate |
sravistha vasu-devatya satabhisag varunendrayoli ||
7. aj.a ekapad disas ca adityas ca tatho 'ttare |
revati pusa-daivatya aSvinyam asvinau smrtau ||
8. bharanyo yamadevatya devatah samprakirtitah || 4 |1
5. 1. krttika magha mulara (ca tatha) purvani dvandvinam |
etani purastadbbagany ahahpurvani janiyat ||
2. ardram Satabhisajara svatim aslesa bharamr api |
naktambhagani bruvate jyesthaya saha brahmanam ||
3. punarvasu. visakhe ca uttarani ca dvandvinam |
ratrim ubhayatah paksau bhajante ya ca rohini ||
4. mrgasirah pu.syo hastas citra tu saha 'nuradhaih |
sravanas ca sravisthas ca revaty asvayujau nava ||
5. etany uparistadbhagani ratripurvani janiyat |
muhurto 5bhijid ucyate ||
6. purastadbbagany anagateno^'paristadbhagany atikrantena^
ubhayatobhagani vartamaDe(na) _ naktambhagani samam candrena
va^
7. (§ad a)nagata-yogIni sthita-yogini dvadasa |
nava 'tikranta-yoglni tatha yogah pradrsyate || 5 ||
6. 1. bahtini jatani graho hinasti
krttikasu ti.sthann uta dirgham ayuh |
aja-'vayo musikas ca vyathante
vise brahmanah saha mlechaTams ca ||
2. kalinganam vyathate nanu raja
hiranyakarams ca nihanti krtsnam |
ayaskara lohakara ahitagnis ca
krtsnam niyanti saha 'gnitaptaih ||

Parisi.sta I.
I- 6. 3. ayo loham rajatam jatarupani
hirauyamisram [yac] ca patanti saram |
kasah kusa yac ca suvariia-varnam
yac ca 'gni-varnam phala-mula-puspam I|
4. [ye tatra jatali] saramsi Susyanty apayanti nadyah
praja vyathante pasavo mrgas ca |
prajapater hrdaye pidyamane
sarvam jagad vyathate sapradesam ||
5. mahabhaumo raja marisyati 'ti
vidyad ekarinam chavakam invakasu |
naksatrabhage niyanti yojadhanah
tatha hi nunam trinavena srstam ||
6. tatha sa ninye nidhanadarsanaya
tatra tesam sahaksemam tasya vidyat |
paritya ye pBrvapadan balena
uttisthanti viryavanto mrganam ||
7. bhagena devy upayanti divyam
ardra-bhage sahino bhavanti |
tatra daivan manusyams ca punarvasvor
naksatra-bhage niniyoja dhanah ||
8. tatha hi niinain ' '
pusyo bhaga ekadha brahmananam
tatha vidur naksatra-veditarah ||
tatha hi nUnam
9. Satadrayah kaisika daksiiiardha
andhras ca yogahasaya pravrddhah ||
aslesa-bhage sahino bhavanti
tatra ||
10. veniin pitrms trirujahur devatam |
magha-bhage astame devasrstam |
samyujyante devaprasadanena
tatra || 6 |i
7. 1. rajflam rakayam atha madra-kaikaya maiiomapayanasahaparisunniyojasahantau
|

o Parisista I.
I. 7. tunyam atha saptamatram
purva-bhage navake phalgunlsu |1
2. matsya magadhas cedayas ca Salva
matsya ubhe phalgunlsu |
samyujyante devaprasadanena tatra ||
3. pilrva-"carya icchamanas ca sarve
yakxt kloma saha bhagena haste ]
samyujyante devaprasadanena tatra ||
4. ye purvardhe nijlhate carantah
Santa mrga [jantuJpaSavo ^pagaminas te |
paSavo bhavataS ca sarve
citraya bhage sahino bhavanti ||
tatra
5. 'cyutakeSam vahanam jayartham
kumaryo Snadvan sahate Stra ye |
vijnayate devasrstam puranam
svatim bhajante triiavaS ca sarve ||
6. vrksa vrksa-mulam ik§vakavaS ca
viSakhayam yojita(li) sampadena |
tasmin grhlte bhayam eva tesam
daivo-'pasTste tu balena karyam ||
[ye tatra jatah j| ]
7. ye paScardhe nijlhate caranta
asavo mrga uttarardhaS ca "ndhrah |
anQradhasu magadha-variga-matsyah
sarve samagra(h) sahino bhavanti tatra ||
8. pancai 'kadha janapada bhavanti
sayujahkasaubaladadausyadhah |
bahllka jyestha upayanti bhaktya tatra |1
9. iksvakHnam nirmathya ratilam ahuh |
tatha vidur naksatraveditaras
tatha hi nunaiu
10. kambojah kalamrsaS ca kranda
ucchusmanali svanas cavadhumamarkatas ca
piirvasadha upayaati bhaktya tatra || 71|

Parisista I.
1-8. 1. visve devah saha paficalajyestha
apas ca yah pantu bhutam bhavisyat |
uttarasadha upayanti bhaktya tatra i|
2. narkavinda narvvidala nasrhgavau
naisadha jantavo matahgah |
abhijitam ha 'rthavijfiaya bhejire tatra ||
3. pancalah Sravanam upaiti bhaktya
sunvantaS co 'bhe vidvan bhuta niniyoja devah j|
purvakarta bhuta-bhavisya-kalas
tatha hi nunam
4. kurun Sravisthas tatha Sivas tatha "bur
naksatra-bhage niniyoja dhanah ||
tatha hi nUnam
5. ahga-"dayo janapada guhaSaya
'psu ca ye ksipanti
Satabhigaji bhesajasya bhejire tatra ||
6. khadga hastino gavaya varaha
ahlnara kuntayas ca 'pi sarve |
(purvau) prosthapada upayanti bhaktya tatra ||.
7. uSInara uttarayoh prosthapadayor
naksatra-bhage niniyoja dhanah |
tatha hi nunam
8. avrtah Sudrah saha karavaS ca
daksinaptlrve ytikabhih saha
revatim ha 'rthavijflaya bhejire tatra |1
9. acyutakeSam vahanam [ca] padartham
uccavaca-janapada mahantah |
,. asvayujau ha 'rthavijiSaya bhejire tatra ||
10. ubhaye kikatah kauSalaS ca
rahaS ca[vo] ye ca prasuptaS caranti
bharani(h) saha 'rthavijflaya bhejire
tatra tesam sahaksayam asya vidyat || 8 ||
9. 1. karisyamanah samgramam pratirajena ksatriyah |
brahmanam purvam anvicched vidvamsam sastravittamam [
2. utpatan yas tu yan vidyad divya-"ntariksa-parthivan |
tam vai lipsitum arhati raja rastre jijivisuh ||

8 Parisista I.
I. 9. 3. grahanam 3'ah sthitim vidyan naksatranam ca sampadam |
anabhyaktam upaslta naksatra-samatam ca yat ||
4. ayudhiyan bibhrad raja krttikasu na risyati |
tad dhi tejasvi naksatram bahulam divi rocate |i
5. atho hi krttika iti naksatram bhanumattamam |
agneyam agninaksatram raja hy asmin pravardhate 1|
6. rohinya[m] sardham asTta rajju-palyani karayet |
mrgasirasy aSvan bibhryat sa 'sya sena na risyati ||
7. saumyam somasya naksatram raja hy asmin pravardhate |
ardrayam mrgayam yayad amitrebhyas ca havayet ||
8. punarvasva 'bhiyunjita pusyenai 'tam prayojayet |
isikam chedayan rajja aSlesasu na risyati ||
9. maghabhih sardham asita na yayad ucchrayam cana j
phalgu dvarani karayet paricarams ca vahayet 1
10. toranani ca samhanyuh phalakani ca taksayet |
uttarabhyam ca havayet || 9 ||
10. 1. hastena citrain akahksen naksatrasya parigraham |
anekadarsi syac citrayam pura svater abhiplavat ||
2. svatau SiStin niyojayej javarthan ratha-vahinah |
atha 'smin [kanyam] upavasayet k.sipram sa labhate patim [
3. pradatin karayan raja viSakhayam na risyati |
lepayet pradati raja anUradhasu ksatriyah ||
4. jyesthayam hastinam paSyed abhisekamS ca karayet |
raja-putraras ca yodhayet li
5. mrile[naj parikham khanayet puram citena yojayet |
nairrtam rajanaksatram vadhyan anena ghatayet ||
6. triratram sardham diksayitva asadhasu vratam caret |
abhijity abhlyunjita sravanena cikirsatu ||
7. Sravisthabhih srjed rasan ||
8. Satabhisaji bhisak-karma bhaisajyam ca 'tra karayet |
pracTna-prosthapadayor yayad * * * * |]
9. uttarabhyam abhiyufljita grhe.su revatyani vaset |
vi senam karayed raja aSvinyam bharanlsu ca || 10 ||
11. 1. citrani sakain divi rocanani
sarisrpani bhuvane javani |

Parisista I. 9
I- 11- turraiSaiii sumatim icchamano
ahani girbhih saparyami nakam |
2. suhavam ague krttika rohini ca
'stu bhadram mrgaSirali Sam ardra |
punarvasu sQnrta earn pusyo
bhanur aslesa ayanam magha me ||
8. punyanr ptirva phalgunyau ca 'tra hastas
citra Siva svati sukho me astu |
radhe viSakhe suhava 'nuradha
jyestha sunaksatram aristamulam ||
4. annam ptirva rasatam me asadha
urjam dehy uttara a vahantu |
abhijin me rasatam punyam eva
sravanah sravisthali kurvatam supustim ||
5. a me mahac chatabhisag variya
a me dvaya prosthapada suSarma |
a revati ca 'Svayujau bhagam ma
a me rayim bharanya a vahantu || 11 ||
12. 1. krttika rohini mrgasira ardra punarvasu pusyaslesa
maghali purve phalgunyau tan navamam agnir daSamam ahoratre
ekadaSadvadaSe^
2. etany eva 'smai naksatrani sriyam bhutim pustim
prajam paStln annam annadyam samindhata iti veda^
3. atha yam kamayaty etany eva 'smai naksatrani Sriyam
bhUtira pustim prajam paSun annam annadyam samindhlrann
iti tasmad etasmin naksatra evamvidvan kuryat^
4. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya (parisamuhya paryuksya)
paristiiya barhl rasan barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya
'tha juhuyac citraiii sakam divi rocanani svahe 'ty agnau
hutva rasesu sarapatan aniya samsthapya homams tata enam
prasayati rasan ||
5. evam ced asmai karoty etany eva 'smai naksatrani
sriyam bhutim pustim prajam pasiin annam annadyam samindhate
ii 12 i

10 Parisista I.
I. 13. 1. uttare phalgunyau hasta(S) citra svati(r) viSakhe
anuradha jyestha mUlam purvasadha tan navamam adityo
daSamara [namariipa] purvapaksa-'parapaksav ekadaSadvadaSe^
2. etany eva 'smai°
3. atha yam °
4. prancam idhmam °
5. evam° i| 18 ||
14. 1. uttarasadha 'bhijic chravana(h) Sravistha satabhisak
prosthapadau revaty asvayujau bharanyas tad dasamam
paurnamasy-amavasye dvadaSa-trayodaSe^
2. etany eva 'smai°
3. atha yam°
4. praficam idhmam °
5. evam° j] 14 |1
15. 1. rgvedo yajurvedah samavedo brahmavedah siksa kalpo
vyakaranam niruktam chando jyotisani itihasa-puranam vakovakya(m)
idavatsarah parivatsarah samvatsaro daSamam sIto-'§ne
ekadaSadvadaSe^
2. etany eva 'smai°
3. atha yam°
4. praficam idhmam"
5. evam° || 15 |1
16. 1. prano Spano vyanah samana udanaS caksuh Srotram
vaii manas tan navamam . ... daSamam namarUpe ekadaSadvadaSe^
2. etany eva 'smai naksatrani Sriyam bhtltim pustim
prajam paSun annam annadyam samindhata iti veda^
3. atha yam kamayaty etany eva 'smai naksatrani sriyam
bhtitira pustim prajam pasiin annam annadyam samindhlrann
iti tasmad etasmin naksatra evamvidvan kuryat^
4. prancam idhmam upasamadhaya parisamuhya paryuksya
paristlrya barhi rasan barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyac
citrani sakam divi rocanani svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu
sampatan aniya samsthapya homams tata enam praSayati rasan ||

Parisista I. 11
I. 16. 5. evam ced asmai karoty etany eva 'smai naksatrani
Sriyam bhutim pustim prajam paSun annam. annadyam samindhate
ii 16 |l
17. 1. ajany ajanir yaSo 5janir varco Sjanis tejo Sjanih saho
5janir maho 5janir brahma 'janir brahmaiia-varcasam ajanih
sarvesam lokanam sarvesam devanam sarvesam vedanam sarvesam
bhutanam sarvasam sravantlnam janita 'dhipatir ajanir
bhavati 'ti veda^
2. atha yam kamayeta sarvesam lokanam sarvesam devanani
sarvesam vedanam sarvesam bhutanam sarvasam sravantlnam
janita 'dhipatir ajanih syad iti tasmad etasmin naksatra
evamvidvan kuryat H
3. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyac citrani sakam divi rocanani
svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu sampatan aniya samsthapya
homams tata enam praSayati rasan ]|
4. evani ced asmai karoti sarvesam lokanam sarvesam
devanam sarvesam vedanam sarvesam bhutanam sarvasam
sravantlnam janita 'dhipatir ajanir bhavati g 17 ji
18. 1. visthitaSrava vai namai 'tan naksatram yat purvahne
5dhi(tisthati vi)tisthaty asya punya kirtir (ai 'nam puiiya kirtir)
gacchaty upai 'nam punya kirtis tisthati na 'smat punya kirtir
apakramati kirtiman prajaya paSubhih Sriya grhair dhanena
bhavati 'ti veda^
2. atha yam kamayeta vitisthed asya punya kirtir (ai
'nam punya kirtir) gacched upai 'nam punya kirtis tisthen na
'smat punya kirtir apakramet kirtiman prajaya paSubhih Sriya
grhair dhanena syad iti tasmad etasmin naksatra evamvidvan
kuryat i|
8. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyad visasahim sahamanam
svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu sampatan anIya samsthapya
homams tata enam prasayati rasan |i
4. ovam ced asmai karo(ti vitistba)ty asya punya kirtir
(ai 'nam punya kirtir) gacchaty upai 'nam punya kirtis

12 Parisista I.
I. 18. tisthati na 'smat punya kirtir apakramati kirtiman prajaya
paSubhih Sriya grhair dhanena bhavati H 18 i|
19. 1. varco vai namai 'tan naksatram yan madhyahnai " 'nam
varco gacchaty upai 'nam varcas tisthati na 'smad varco Apakramati
varcasvl prajaya paSubhih sriya grhair dhanena bhavati
'ti veda^
2. atha yam kamayetai " 'nam varco gacched upai 'nam
varcas tisthen na 'smad varco Spakramed varcasvl prajaya
paSubhih sriyli grhair dhanena syad iti tasmad etasmin naksatra
evamvidvan kuryat ||
3. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyad varco 5si varco mayi
dhehi svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu sampatan aniya samsthapya
homams tata enam prasayati rasan ||
4. evam ced asmai karoty ai 'nam varco gacchaty upai
'nam varcas tisthati na 'smiid varco Apakramati varcasvl prajaya
paSubhih sriya grhair dhanena bhavati H 19 i|
20. 1. tejo vai namai 'tan naksatram yad aparahiiai " 'nam
tejo gacchaty upai 'nam tejas tisthati na 'smat tejo Apakramati
tejasvi prajaya paSubhih sriyii grhair dhanena bhavati 'ti veda^
2. atha yam kamayetai " 'nam tejo gacched upai 'nam
tejas tisthen na 'smat tejo Apakramet tejasvi prajaya paSubhih
Sriya grhair dhanena syad iti tasmad etasmin naksatra evainvidvan
kuryat H
3. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyat tejo Asi tejo mayi
dhehi svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu sampatan aniya samsthapya
homams tata enam praSayati rasan ||
4. evam ced asmai karoty ai 'nam tejo gacchaty upai
'nani tejas tisthati na 'smat tejo Apakramati tejasvi prajaya
paSubhih sriya grhair dhanena bhavati i| 20 ii
21. 1. visthitaSrava vai namai 'tan naksatram yat pilrvahne^
2. varco vai namai 'tan naksatram yan madhyahn'e^
3. tejo vai namai 'tan naksatram yad aparahiie_
4. Akale tv eva 'prayuktani bhavanti 1| 21 |i

Parisista I. 13
I. 22. 1. visthitaSrava vai namai 'tan naksatram yat purvaratre.
2. varco vai namai 'tan naksatram yan madhyaratre
3. tejo vai namai 'tan naksatram yad apararatre^
4. sve-sve kale (prayuktani) bhavanti H
5. [yo vai ratriyanv evaprayuktani bhavanti] || 22 i|
23. 1. yo va ahnah puiiyaham veda punyahl bhavati punyaham
asmai bhavati punyaha eva kurute |1
2. suryo vShnah punyaham tasmad etasmin naksatra evamvidvan
kuryat i!
3. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyad visasahim sahamanam
svahe 'ty agnau hutva rasesu sampatan aniya samsthapya
homams tata enam prasayati rasan |1
4. evain ced asmai karoti punyahl bhavati punyaham asmai
bhavati punyaha eva kurute i| 23 |i
24. 1. yo vai ratryah punyaham veda punyahl bhavati punyaham
asmai bhavati punyaha eva kurute H
2. candro vai ratryah punyaham tasmad etasmin naksatra
evamvidvan kuryat H
3. praficam idhmam upasamadhaya paristlrya barhl rasan
barhisy adhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyad yad rajanam svahe 'ty
agnau hutva rasesu sampatan aniya samsthapya homams tata
enam praSayati rasan H
4. evam ced asmai karoti punyahl bhavati punyaham asmai
bhavati punyaha eva kurute i| 24 H
25. 1. yo va ahoratrayoh punyaham veda punyahl bhavati
punyaham asmai bhavati punyaha eva kurute.^
2. brahmaiio va'ahoratrayoh punyaham^
8. tana prcchet kena 'jite 'ti^
4. sa ced briiyat kartavyam iti tatha kuryat.^
5. punyahl bhavati punyaham asmai bhavati punyaha eva
kurute 1 25 1
26. 1. yani naksatrani divy antarikse
apsu bhumau yani nagesu diksu |

14 Parisista I.
I. 26. prakalpayams candrama yany eti
sarva,ni mamai 'tani Sivani santu H
2. astavimSani sivani Sagmani
saha yogam bhajantu me |
yogam pra padye ksemam ca
ksemam pra padye yogam ca
namo Ahoratrabhyam astu H
3. svastitam me supratah susayam
sudivam sumrgam suSakunam me astu |
suhavam agne svasty
amartyam gatva punar aya 'bhinandan ||
4. anuhavam parihavam parivadam pariksavam |
sarvair me riktakumbhan para tant savitah suva Ji
5. apapapam pariksavam punyam bhakslmahi ksavam |
siva te papa nasikam punyagaS ca' bhi mehatam i|
6. ima ya brahmanaspate visucir vata irate |
sadhrlclr indra tah kxtva mahyam Sivatamas krdhi ||
7. svasti no astv abhayam no astu namo Ahoratrabhyam astu 126 jj
27. 1. dadhy-odanam bhuktva krttikabhir abhyudiyat siddha-
'rtho hai 'va punar agacchati ||
2. arsabhena mamsena rohinyam^mrgamarnsair mrgaSirasi^
rudhiram ardrayam grhapati-bhaktampunarvasvoh^^ghrtapayasam
pusye^sarpir mamsair aSlesasu^
3. etani khalu prag-dvarani naksatrani bhavanti |i
4. sa yatrai 'va praclm diSam abhyutthitah Sastra-hasten a
va kantha-hastena vii, vadhya-ghatena va sameyan nivarteta
'rvak khalv etat kroSad urdhvam krosad avyaghatukam arthasya
bhavati li 27 j]
28. 1. tailena krSaram bhuktva maghabhir abhyudiyat siddhilrtho
hai 'va punar agacchaty^
2. avikair mainsair bhuktva piirvayoh phalgunyor abhyudiyad^rasair
uttarayoh ^praiyahgavam haste citram bhaktam
bhuktva citraya 'bhyudiyat^^yani jyesthani tesam bhuktva svatav
abhyudiyad^apupan visakhayor^
3. etani khalu daksina-dvarani naksatrani bhavanti li

Parisista I. 15
I. 28. 4. sa yatrai 'va daksinam diSam abhyutthitah Sayanahastena
va "starana-hastena va "sandl-hastena va nivi-hastena
va janu-hastena va sameyan nivarteta 'rvak khalv etat krosad
urdhvam krosad avyaghatukam arthasya bhavati [ 28 H
29. 1. khalakulair bhuktva'nuradhabhir abhyudiyat siddhartho
hai 'va punar agacchati H
2. jyestham bhaktam bhuktva jyesthaya 'bhyudiyan mtllair
bhuktva mtilena 'bhyudiyad^ ( bhuktva purvabhir asadhabhir
abhyudiyad^) rasair uttarabhir ^ navanitena payasam bhiiktva
'bhijity abhyudiyad ( bhuktva sravanena 'bhyudiyad^)
3. etani khalu paScima-dvarani naksatrani bhavanti |1
4. sa yatrai 'va pratlcim diSam abhyutthitah paSa-hastena
va jala-hastena va matsyabandhena va sameyan nivarteta 'rvak
khalv etat krosad urdhvam kroSad avyaghatukam arthasya
bhavati i| 29 |i
30. 1. vidalastipena bhuktva Sravisthabhir abhyudiyat siddhartho
hai 'va punar agacchati,
2. Sakain satabhisaji^godha gavyair mamsair bhuktva piirvayoh
prosthapadayor abhyudiyad rasair uttarayor^grhinl-bhaktam
bhuktva revatya 'bhyudiyad^aksatamasair bhuktva 'Svinyor
abhyudiyat__tilatandulan bhaksayitva bharanibhir abhyudiyad^
8. etani khalu 'dag-dvarani naksatrani bhavanti i|
4. sa yatrai 'vo 'dlclm diSam abhyutthitah panahastena
va kinva-hastena va 'ksivena va sameyan nivarteta 'rvak khalv
etat kroSad urdhvam krosad avyaghatukam arthasya bhavati || 80 jj
81. 1. atha rajfio Abhiprayanasya "nayanti pradaksinamukham
Svetam ajam
brahmanam suklavasasam H
2. supratisthitam avibhrantam vrsabham Srhginam harim j
sa cen nadati samsrstas tam ahuh siddhim uttamam |!
3. gajam dhvajam ratham chattram varma yodhan alamkrtan j
bhusanani ca sarvani praSastany ayudhani ca |i
4. vaditraiii ca sarvani pataka vividhas tatha |
Suklali sumanaso laja aksata gaurasarsapah i

16 Parisista I.
I. 31. 5. phalani purnapatraiii dhupa-gandhau jalam tilah |
arcayitva devatah sarva brahmanan pratipujya ca ii
6. purohitam puraskrtya suhrdo mantrinas tatha |
evam prayato labhate vijayam. na 'tra samSayah ||
7. kalyana-namadheyam ca gajam avyaiiga-darSanam j
kumarim dadhipatrena grhltena svalamkrtam ii
8. yadi ced adhigo jalmi suryacandramasor grhe |
aSvina rasabhe-'ndrena yanam kuryat pradaksinam j| 31 j|
32. 1. pradaksinyam agner gavam brahmananam rajfio
rathasya [naravahanasya Sakatasya] caturyuktasya sadyukta-
'stayuktasya ca |i
2. hradasya daksinavartasya kumarasya 'bhyutthitasya ca j
manusyapilriiapitakasya prthivya utthitasya ca i
prabaddhasyai 'kapaSoh^
8. ulucl kalaSakuni(h) ksipraSyeno Atha vartika |
ete dvijah pradaksiiiyas casaS ca 'tra pradrSyate ||
4. krauucanakulapriyavrksacaityanam nityam vayasam H
5. tiryag nyag vn 'dhipatitam viparltam hlnatiga-'iigatiriktam
vikrta-nagna-munda-bandaS citraSyamaSyavadanta-kunakhijatila(h)
kiisaya-"vikayoS [carma] 'brahmanayor,
6. etesam kim cid drstva na gacched.
7. yadi gacched
arthino yanti ce 'd artham gacchan id daduso ratim |
vavrjyus trsyatah kamam
ity etam japet |i
8. ni sajyato dasytifi chadayann i(n)dre 'ti va^
9. stuhi srutam iti va ||
10. devim vacam ajanayanta devas
tam viSvarupah paSavo vadanti j
sa no mandre 'sam urjam duhana
dhenur vag asman upa sustutai " 'tu^
iti gardabhamukhena pratinadati pratiloma-pratikrtya 'syaj|
11. sarvaS ca papika vaco ne 'sta(h) | kuceladarsanam ca j
anartha himsartham j taddarSanaya | papam va jihirsatain.
siddhih |i 82 i

Parisista I. 17
I. 33. 1. atha roga-parimanany^
2. uttarasv asadhasu 'ttarayoh prosthapadayor masam |
3. rohinyam vimSati-ratram |
4. punarvasvor unavimsati-ratram purvani dvandvinam |
5. mrgaSirasi sodaSa-ratram abhijiti Sravane ca
6. ardrayam paflcadasa-ratram anuradha-sravistha-bharanlsu caj
7. pusye dvadasaratram haste svatau ca j
8. Satabhisaji navaratram mase va kalam kurute |
9. jyesthayam mule ca 'sta-ratram |
10. revatyam sapta-ratram |
11. kxttikaSlesa magha uttare phalgunyau citra viSakhe
aSvayujau ca saptasv etesu daSa-ratram i| 33 ||
34. 1. atha balayah |i
2. Sukla upaSurasrpesuklosaptamunmodanah
astamah palalodano dhanah saktavo Atha Saskull ij
3. citraS ca krkavakuS ca Suklah kambuka-pindakah |
sarvabijani mlllani udapatram ca payasau ||
4. pasu ghrtam kaSIka ca ardra-mamsani payasau |
pathyayam masa-saktavah payaso Atha til'-odanah i
5. sarvatra gandha-puspani lajanulepikas tatha |
anudvaram ca naksatram daivatam ca 'tra yojayet ||
6. dipas ca mandale diptah SuciS ca 'pi balim haret |
yo Asmin yas tva matur iti vipariharet [I 34 i
35. 1. sa-Svetasaktu kamsas ca pracinarthasya mangalam |
sravam ca mamsapeSI ca daksinarthasya maiigalam il
2. kuniarl dadhi-kamsaS ca pratyagarthasya mangalam |
anadvan brahmacarl ca udagarthasya mangalam H
3. kumarim dadhipatrena grhltena svalamkrtam |
pradaksinam tu tam kuryad dhruvarn syat siddhir isyate jj 85 |j
36. 1. senam ced abhyutthitam mandrah pratigarjed raja va
'matyo va marisyati 'ti vidyat^ tatra varunim japet | ud uttamam
varuna paSam iti i|
2. senam ced abhyutthitam dhumo Anugacched vijesyati
'ti vidyat I tve^as te dhuma ity anumantrayet ||
Boiling and v. Negelein. 2

18 Parisista I.
I. 36. 8. senam ced abhyutthitam vato Anuvayad vijesyati 'ti
vidyad vata a vatv ity anumantrayet |1
4. senam ced abhyutthitain mrgo vyabhimrSed artham
tasya vinaSyatI 'ti vidyat | mrgo na bhimah kucaro giristha
ity anumantrayet i|
5. senam ced abhyutthitam paksiiio vyatipateyur mams'odanam
ca tatra dadyat | aliklava jaskamada grdhra ity anumantrayet
I
6. senain ced abhyutthitam kapinjalah prativaded^^bhadrarn
vade 'ti tisrah kapinjalani stavanani vadanti ||
7. yo abhy u babhruna "yasi svapantam
atsi purusam sayanam agasvalam |
ayasmayena brahmana 'smamayena varmana
pary asman varuno dadhad i|
ity abhyavakaSe samviSati | abhyavakaSe samvisati || 86 |1
37. 1. agnir devo yajvanah krsnavartma
vaiSvanaro jataveda rasagrabhuk |
sa naksatranam prathamena pavakah
krttikabhir jvalano no AnuSamyatam jj
2. prajapatir yah sasrje praja ima
devant sa srstva viniyoj(y)a karmasuj
sa sarvabhuk sarvayogesu rohini
Sivah kriyah krnutam karmasiddhaye jj
3. vidyavido ye abhiSocamanava
arcanti Sakram saha devataganaih |
sa no yoge mrgasirah Sivah kriyah
Srestharajah kpjutam karmasiddhaye j|
4. devam bhavam paSupatim haram krsam
mahadevam Sarvam ugram Sikhandinam j
sahasraksam aSanim yam grnanti
sa no rudrah paripatu na ardraya |]
5 ya vipraih kavibhir namasyate
daksayani devapuradibhir nrbhih |
sa na(h) stuta prathamaja punarvasuh
Sivah kriyah krnutain karmasiddhaye j| 37 jj

Parigista I. 19
I. 38. 1. yasya deva brahmacaryena karmana
mahasuram tigmataya 'bhicakrire |
tam subudham devagurum brhaspatim
arcami pusyena saha 'bhipatu ma ||
2. ya na(h) stutali parihinomi medhaya
tapyamanam rsibhih kamasocibhih ]
jaratkara-sunor rsibhir manlsibhis
ta aslesa abhiraksantu noragaih ||
3. ye devatvam pu.nyakrto Abhicakrire
ye ca 'pare ye ca pare maharsayah |
arcami sunur yamarajagan pitfn
chivah kriyah krnutam ca no magha |i
4. yo yojayan karmana carsanldhxto
bhumim ceti bhaga(h prajah) prasadayan |
taddevatye Sivatamam alamkxte
phalgunyor ide bhajanam ca piirvayoh il
5. stutain purvair aryamanam manlsibhih
staumi devam jagati vacam erayan |
taddevatye Sivatamam alamkrte
phalgunyau na uttare devatataye ii 38 i
39. 1. S[y]avair yuktah Sitipad dhiranyayo
yasya rathah pathibhir vartate sukhaih j
sa no hastena savita hiranyabhug
ghiranyapanih savita [no Ajbhiraksatu i|
2. tvastre namah ksitisrje manlsine
bhutagoptre paramakarmakarine j
sa na(h) stutalcmutam karmasiddhaye
citram devi saha yogena rupabhrt H
3. yah praninam jivayan khani sevate
Sivo bhutva matarisva rasagrabhuk |
dhvajo Antariksasya sa sarvabhtltabhrd
vayur devah svatina no Abhiraksatu iJ
4. yav iditav atmavidbhir manlsibhih
sahitau [yau] trini savanani samagau j

20 Parisista I.
I. 39. indragnl varadau namaskrtau
visakhayoh kurvatam ayuse Srih i|
5. visve deva yam rsim ahur mitram
bharadvajam rsitah prasamavit j
tain jagatya gathaya staumy ugraih
sa mam anuradhabhir [bhrtakanvo] Abhiraksatu j] 89 j
40. 1. satakratur yo nijaghana sambaram
vrtram ca hatva saritah prasarjata[h] |
sa nah stutah pritamanah puramdaro
marutsakha jyesthaya no Abhiraksatu 1
2. ya dharayaty ojasa 'tidevapadam
mata prthivi ca sa sarvabhutabhrt |
sa na(h) stuta krnutam karmasiddhaye
mulam devi nirrtih sarvakarmasu |i
3. parjanyasrstas tisrnibhir avrtam
yas tarpayanty abhitah pravrddhaye j
ta(h) staumy apo varunlh ....
purva asadha svadhaya 'stu yojane ||
4. yas trimSatam trims ca madanti deva
devanamno nirmita(m)S ca bhuyasah |
ta no Asadha uttara vaso viSve
(Sivah) kriyah krnutam suramatah |i
5. yah sarvajflah sarvakrt sarvabhtltabhrd
yasmad anyan na param kim cana 'sti |
anirmitah satyajitah purusfutah
sa no brahma 'bhijita no Abhiraksatu || 40 H
41. 1. sthanacyute sthanam indraya patave
devebhyaS ca ya Irayams [trir] vicakrame |
tain svid dhi svargam nakaprstham viSvam
visnur devah Sravanena 'bhiraksatu |i
2. astau Satani Svetaketunam yani
tvamcasatvam nijaghana bhuyasah |
anadeseno 'bhaya(ta)S ca viditah
Sravisthabhir no Abhiraksantu vajinah ||
3. vaja devi devamrnanikakubhav
ubhavajasya natakarmana Siva |

Parisista I. 21
I- "il- tava vrajam staumasi devabhojanau
pratyagbhisak satabhisak Sivau nah 1
4. Sunasirau nah pramumiltu jihmasau
tau-tau pitrbhyo dadatu(li) stanau Subhau |
tau ptlrvajau krnutam ekapad ajah
pratisthanau sarvakama-'bhayaya ca i|
5. sarvarthaya krnomi karmasiddhaye
gavistutaya 'nekakarine namah |
so Ahir budhnyah krnutam uttarau Sivau
pratisthanau sarvakama-'bhayaya ca |i
6. yam mahahemam rsitah prasamavid
bharadvajas candramasau divakaram |
sajustanam asvayujau bhayaya ca
sa nah ptlsa krnutam revatini Sivam i|
7. jlrnam santam yau yuvanam hi cakratur
rsim dhiya cyavanam somapau krtau j
tau naS cittibhir bhisajam asya satkarau
.... prajam aSvinyam aSvinau sivau i|
8. yasya Syama-sabalau raksatah svadha
duskrt sukrd vividha carsanldhrtau |
tau savitrya ca savitur dharmacaribhir
yamo raja bharanibhir no Abhiraksatu || 41 ||
42. 1. atha naksatra-snananam vidhim vaksyami sarapadam |
graha-daivata-pujam ca yesu yatra yathavidhi |i
2. naksatrayogakalajnah krtva tantram yathavidhi |
yajed grahan havisyena yathoktena ca devatah i|
3. praSasta-laksanam kumbham sasambharajalam budhah |
sampata-'bhihitam krtva mantrair vidhim anusmaran ||
4. savitrya Santi-suktaiS ca mahavyabrtibhis tatha |
apam stotraih pavitrais ca naksatra-stutibhis tatha ||
5. naksatra-daivatan mantran pratinaksatram avapet j
kamyams cai 'va "vapen mantran karmalihgavidhanavit i|
6. sampatya 'tha 'bhimantrya va naksatrasnana-kovidah |
snapayed arthinam vagbhih punyabhir abhimantritam |i
7. esa eva vidhir drstah sadasyebhyaS ca daksina |
purvam apyayayed deham paScad dadyat tu daksinam |i

22 Parisista I.
I. 42. 8. anena vidhina snatva dadyac cai 'va 'tra daksinam |
prapnoty anunayam pumsah sa vedaphalam asnute |1
9. atmanam nirmall-krtya devan istva grahams tatha |
vidvadbhyo daksina deya dvijan annena tarpayet 1 42 H
43. 1. krttikabhih Sirlsasya asvatthasya vatasya ca |
snapayet pattra-bhangena ya icched raja-pHjitam |!
2. lohinyain. snapayed vaiSyam sarvabljair alamkrtam |
aksatan antaram krtva tatha saubhagyam arhati ||
8. yada mrgaSiro yujyet tada snanam vidhlyate |
mukta-mani-suvarnena dhanarthi tena snapayet i|
4. Srivestaka-sarjarasa- tagaro-'SIra-pattrakaih j
ardrayam vanijah snatah sulabhams tu labhanti te H
5. punarvasubhyam gomargad ahared agra-mrttikam |
gopifhe snapayed go-ArthI ksipram goman bhavisyati |1
6. raktaSali-sahasrena tavadbhir gaurasarsapaih j
sahasravirya-'nantya ca madayanti-priyangubhih j
trin pusyan brahmanah snatah parthivam labhate yasah H
7. aSlesasv aharayed ubhayatah kula-mrttikah |
[aSv]aroha)p. snapayet tena ksipravahl bhavisyati ]|
8. maghabhis tu tilaih snayad utpalaih kamalais tatha |
tasmims tu mase sa kanya ksipram ca labhate patim |i
9. atha piirvayoh phalgunyoh Satapuspa priyahgavah |
madhv eva ca trtiyam syat saubhagyam bhoga-vardhanamj
10. atho 'ttarayoh phalgunyor aksata gaurasarsapah |
etat snanam prayunjlta prajasthapanam uttamam || 43 ||
44. 1. hastena sarva-karilnam cauranam ca 'pi nityaSah |
nadl-giritatakesu mrttika-snanam uttamam i|
2. citrayam citra-malyais tu sarva-gandhair alamkrtam j
yosa-'rthi snapayet tena ksipram sa labhate priyam ||
3. svatina tu gandhaih snayad utpalaih kumudais tatha |
tasmims tu mase sa kanya ksiprani nirvytihyate tatah |i
4. khadgasya ca visaiiena gajasya rsabhasya va |
visakhabhyam abhisikto [raja] prthivim abhiSasayet iJ
5. anuradhasv aharayed valmikasata-mxttikah j
karsanam snapayet tena dhana-dhanyena vardhate ||

Parisista I. 23
I. 44. 6. jyesthayam jyaisthya-kamam tu abhisificet purohitam |
rasaiS ca miSradhanyaiS ca 'bhiSiktah praSayed rasan |i
7. mnlena sarvato bhadram upavista varavarninl |
Samipattrasahasrena snanat putram prasuyate ||
8. atha purvasv asadhasu ya snayad abate pate j
jatarHpena kalyani bhogam bhuhkte pati-priya ||
9. atho 'ttarasv asadhasu yah snayac ced upositah |
mahahrada uSirena dasl-dasena vardhate H
10. vacayo 'tpala-kusthaiS ca brahmi siddharthakais tatha j
abhijid brahmanah snatah parthivam labhate yaSah || 44 H
45. 1. Sravanena sravantlnam yah snayat samgamesu ca j
sa samgacchati svarnena hiranyena dhanena va H
2. Sravisthabhir dhana-kamam [tu] snapayed yatra candanaih j
etat snanam prayufijano dhana-dhanyena vardhate ii
3. Satabhisag bhisak-kamo Abhisiflcec chantikarmasu j
so Abhisikto hatapapma sarvarogaih pramucyate [i
4. [atha] piirvayoh prosthapadayo rocanaya 'fijanena ca j
snata gaja-visanena rajanam janayet sutam i|
5. atho 'ttara[yoh] prosthapadayoh prasanna-padmakam madhu |
gandharvam snapayet tena raja-vahi bhavisyati ii
6. khadgasya ca visauena jalena madhu-sarpisa |
revatyam ksatriyah snato [raja] prthivim abhiSasate i|
7. aSvinyam svastikam malyam madayanti-priyangubhih |
rilpajivayas tat snanam saubhagyam bhoga-vardhanam ||
8. bharanibhir bhadra-mustais tv ela-siddharthakais tatha j
snata patikulain gacched asapatnam akantakam li 45 |i
46. 1. sarvajfiah sarvaga Samsa narada prajfianam anyasmad
anunaprajfiat svargasya lokasya dehadyairyat pathibhir
upapanno manusyah i[
2. upositah SuciSllah punyagandho yada bhavet j
prag astamgamana-bhojanad yad enam nityam atandritah ||
3. samayacara-purvabhih karma-siddhih praSasyate |
[tam] kamadughani svarga-kamah paretya pratipadyate jj 46 j|
47. 1. krttikabhih payasam sarpisa saha bhojayet |
[tam] kamadugham svarga-kamah paretya pratipadyate j] 47 jj

24 Parisista I.
I. 48. 1. rohinyam aksatair masaih sarpirmiSram sah'-odanam j
dugdhannapana(m) mamheta so Aksato yamasadane H
2. mrgaSirasi mamheta ajam dhenum payasvinim |
sa 'smai sarvan kaman dugdh(A^)a eti purva payasvini |i
3. ardrayam krsaram dadyat tailamiSram upositah j
punarvasubhyam mamheta madhv-apupams tv anuttamanjj
4. rukmam pusyena mamheta so Aksato yamasadane j
aSlesa, rajatam dadyat saurabheyena presitah i|
5. sarpan nirhanti pretasya paripanthi sukhad bhayat |
maghabhis tu tilan dadyan madhumiSran smaran pitrn ||
6. kamais tatro 'patisthanti ami ye somayajinah |
[phanitene 'sfaka misra dadyat piirvayoh phalgunyor^
madhuno 'ttarayoh || ]
7. purvo-'ttarayoh phalgunyor duhate madhu-phanite |i 48 H
49. 1. brhaddhastiratham yuktam hastena tu dadan narah j
savituh sthanam apnoti divyam kamajavam sabham H
2. citrayam vrsalini dadyat sarvapuspair alamkrtam |
gandhaih §uSrusamanas tu dhruve sthane [sugandhih] prapadyate
i|
3. svatav ekadhanam dadyad yad-yad asya priyam grhe |
asajjamano gaccheta aSarlro yatha manah ||
4. dhenum tu rupasainpannam anadvahau tu va vahau |
visakhabhyam madhu-mantham prapayet sthanam uttamam jj
5. aniiradhasu pra\aranam annam tu Suci jyesthayam ca |
dadyac ca 'nnam brahmanebhyo bhaksair uccavacaih sahajj
6. sura(m) mtilena mamheta 'brahmanlbhya upositah j
matus tena 'nrno bhavati samkarac ca vimucyate ||
7. udamantham asadhasu ptlrvasu madhuno 'ttaram |i
8. abhijid duhitaram dadyan madhuparka-purogamam j
uttame brahmanah sthane sarvakamaih pramodate |i 49 |i
50. 1. kambalain Sravane dadyad vastra-'ntaram upositah |
Sravisthabhir vastra-yugam gandhafl chatabhisag bhavet ||
2. ajam sampacy' odanam dadyat purvayoh prosthapadayor^
aurabhrena saho 'ttarayoh ||

Parisista I. 25
I. 50. 3. dhenum ca rtipasampannain gaur grstih pilrnadohanlm |
revatyam trivatsam dadyac chubhakansyo-'padohinim il
-1. vastrena'nadvahau[sam]baddhva dadyad aSvayi)jo(r) narah j
daSa varsasahasrani lomni-lomni mahlyate []
5. astau varsasahasrani ajadhenva payo Asnute j
daSa varsasahasrani godhenva payo Asnute i|
6. anadvahani tu yo dadyat suhrdam sadhuvahinam |
Aarani prajanam bhartaram prapnoti daSadhenu-danl ||
~7. yada vatsasya padau dvau Siras ca 'pi pradrSyate. |'
tada gauh prthivi jfieya yavad garbham na muflcati
8. bharanibhih krsnatilam dadyat [tila-] dhenum payasvinim j
taya durgani tarati ksuradharamS ca parvatan H
9. naksatranam yatha some jyotisam iva bhaskarah j
bhati divyam divam jyotih pavakah Sucir uttamah ||
10. evam uktam naksatradaksinam yo dadati 'ha jivaloke j
(a)pahatya tamah sarvam brahraaloke mahiyate |
yatha yastus tatha 'dhyetur esa brahmi pratiSrutir^
esa brahmi pratiSrutir iti 1| 50 ||
iti brahmavedaparisista(m) naksatrakalpabhidhanam^
krttikarohini samapta |i 1 ||
lb. 1. 1. om yad rajanam Sakadhnmam naksatrany akrnvata |
bhadraham asmai prayacchan tato rastram ajayata H
2. bhadraham astu nah sayam bhadraham pratar astu nah
bhadraham asmabhyam tvanr Sakadhuma sada krnuJI
3. yo no bhadraham akarah sayam pratar atho divf ^a
tasmai te naksatraraja sakadhuma sada namah
4. yad ahuh Sakadhuma(m) mahanaksatranam
prathamajam jyotir agre |
tan nah satim abhikrnotu rayim ca nah
sarvavlram niyacchat ||
5. yo Asmin yaksma(h) puruse pravista
isitam daivyam sahah
agnis tam- ghrtabodhano 'paskanda no
viduram asmat so Anyena samrcchat ||
tasmai prasuvamasi |i

26 Parisista I.
I. b. 6. yas tva matur uta va pitiih
parijayaraanam abhisambabhuva |
na tvad yam adhinasayama
so Anyasmai sayataih pravistah H
7. aliklava grdhrah kahkah suparnah
svapadah patatrino vayamsi
Sakunayo Amusya 'musyayanasya 'musyah putrasya "dabane
carantu H 1 ||
krttikarohini - madhye paippalada mantrah i|
Variae lectlones.
For the invocations:
B: SriganeSaya namah H om athatah pariSistasya 'nukramanika(m)
vyakhyasyamah, after the titles: iti parisistanukramanika
samaptah.
C: SriganeSaya namah || om namo brahmavedaya H
S: om namo Atharvavedaya prathamah pariSistah 1 naksatrakalpah
om.
StT: SriganeSaya namah || om namo brahmavedaya |i atharvavedasya
dvasaptatih parisistani bhavamti |i kauSikoktani || after
the titles: iti parisistanukramanika samapta |i. In T a second
hand has prefixed to this: om athatahpariSisfasya'nukramanikam
vyakhyasyrimah|prathamam naksatrakalpabhidhanam.
1. In C alone.
2. St pusyaslesa. S omits: phalguni. ADE phalgunyo; St phalgunyau.
S svati. 0 viSasa; ABCDESStT viSakha. B
Anuradha; S nuradha. BOSSt purvasadhottarasadhabhijit.
ABDE °jit Sravana; S °jic chravana; CStT °jit Sravanah.
ABDE dhanistha. AD purvaprosthapradottaraprosthapadau;
B purvaprosthapadau; COT purvaprosthapadauprosthapadau;
St pilrvaprosthapadauprosthapado. SSt aSvayujo; 0
not clear.
B omits the khaiidika-number; ADE: n^lj.

Parisista I. 27
I. 2. 1. A piinarvasFi; BOSStT punarvasv; C punarvasu. BOSSt
aslesa. BOSSt magha; C maghaS. ACDE hastah. DO
svati; S svati. ABCDOT nuradha. 0 aikabhijit. ABDE
dhanistha. CDTprausthapadau; S prosthapadav; Stprausthapado.
0 omits: tisro bharanyah.
B for the khandika-number: j| j|;.SSt omit.
3. 1. ADE agniveSya; B agnirveSyah; C agniveSyah; OSStT agnirvaisyah.
ADE svetaSvinau; BOST Svetayinau; CSt Svetayino;
the correct form would be: Svetayi. B ardrah | .
ABCDEOStT ahadgavi; S aha vi. AD vatsyayinau; B vatsyamyanau;
0 vatsyayinauh; S vatsayinau. Apunarvasfi;
BDEOSStT punarvasu. ADET bharadvajah. B jatukarnah |
aslesa; St jatukarnyah aslesa. ADE vaiyaghrapadyo;
BCOSStT vaiyaghrapadyau. BCO parasaryau. COS piirva.
AD phalgunav; C phalgunyav; E phalgunav. ABDEOSStT
aupasavya; C aupasavyau | . ACDEOStT mamdavyayanau;
B midavyayanau; S mamdavyayanau. ABDEOSStT hasta.
OS svati. AD kapile. ADE maitreyi; BCStT maitreyi.
COS anuradha. ABCDEOStT kutsam; S "tsam. ABCDEStT
haritayajfiah; 0 haritacajfiah; S haritahyajnah. B kasyapy.
C Saunakau. B atreyani. B gargyah j dhanistha. ABCDEStT
Satabhisak. ABDEOSStT vatsyayanau; C vatsayanau.
BE agastya; OSStT agastyav. St katyayenav; T katyayanav.
0 bharanyo. ADOStT vasisfba kasyapa; S same
elided with next word; BCE vaSistha kaSyapa. 0 brahmano;
S brahmano.
S omits the khandika-number; St: |i 68 3 || .
4. 1. ADE Agnirdevatya; BStT gnirdevatya; C ] gnirdaivatya; 0
agnirdaivatya; S agnirdaivatyam. ADE saumya; B saumam.
AD mrgasiram. T vimdyan.
2. BOSSt punarvasu. B vidya; StT vimdyad. ABODE brhaspatih.
ABDET aSlesa. ADEO pitara.
3. BStT haste tu. 0 tuvita. ABCDEOSStT devam. ACDEOSStT
tvastadaivatam; B tvastadaivatlm.
4. 0 viSasayol.i. ACDET anuradhasu.

^28 Parisista I.
I. 4. 5. ADET apah.
6. Omitted by AD. 0 vidyutam 1 rucyate |. B brahmadaivatyah.
B dhanistha. 0 Satabhisa; S Satabhig.
7. AD omit padas ab. B aje ekapat; E ajay ekapad; OSStT
aja ekapa. BCEOSStT elide over the caesura. BSt
(a)dityasya tatho. ADE pusnadaivatya; B pausnadevatya;
C pusnadaivatya; OSStT pausnadaivatya. ABODE ASvibhyam;
0 Svibhyanim; SStT svibhyam. StT aSvini.
8. StT yamadevatyo.
BCS omit the khandika-number; St: il 71 4 i|.
5 1. 0 purastadbhagani. In this khandika the final cadences are
unusually defective, a fact excused by the number of
termini technici.
2. XBCOSStT ardra. ABCDOStT svatir; ES svatlr. COSSt
aSlesa. B bruvamte; St bruvato. ACj^DEOSStT jyesthaya.
B brahmanam.
3. ABCDEOSStT punarvasu. CO viSase. M elides over the
caesura. St in pada b omits: ca.
4. St mrgaSira. B hastam; OSSt hasta. B dhanisthaS; S sravistha.
ABCDEOSStT revatya Svayujau.
5. ACDESStT uparistabhagani; B uparistabhani. DS ratripurvani.
6. ACDEStT atarateno; B ataSateno; OS atarateno. B parisistadbhagany.
OSStT atikramtenobhayato". C ubhayatomgani;
S bhayatobhagani. OS naktambhani. S samamcendrena.
7. BT Anagata-; OS anagata-. OSt -yogani. St sthitayogani.
BCS omit the khandika-number.
Khandikas 6 — 9 are grossly corrupted and our text aims
at little more than the reconstruction of the archetype. While
there is no indication in the MSS it seems that the recurring:
tatha hi ntlnam must be an abbreviation of 6. 5"*; and similarly:
tatra, of 6. 6" = 8. 10''. In addition the text has absorbed a
number of glosses: ye tatra jatah, 6. 4; 7. 7, the numerals
astame, 6. 10, and navake (read: navame) 7. 1, which are given
for none of the other asterisms; and ekarin-, 6. 5, which seems

Parisista I. 29
part of a comment on the false reading invekasu. The recurring
sahino may be for mahino, or a contamination of this word
and sahas. For niniyoja (v. 1. viniyoja) cf. note to SK 7. 2.
6. 1. StT titisthann uta; B tisfha ta; 0 tisfhantu ta; S tisfhanti
ta. B musikas u (i. e. musikas tu). ABEOSStT cyavamte;
C cyavatte; D vamte. AD sahamlemchanuvamS (in A
chanu is erased); E sahamlemchavamS; B sahastedarvas;
read perhaps: saha mlechavaca.
2. OS vyathata. OS for niyanti: tihanti; StT nihamti. AD
gnitamaih.
3. S for ayo: atho. B rajata. OS jatarupa hiranyamiSra.
ACDEOStT kaSam kuSam; B kaSa kuSam; S kaSam kuSa.
D yaSc; S yam. B suvarnavarnamvarnam; OS suvarnavarna.
OS gnivarna. T. phila-.
4. S pusyanty. B for nadyah: tagha. 0 prajapate; S prajapataye.
ADE sampradeSam.
5. 0 mahabhaumau; StT mahabhilmo; perhaps for: mahabhupo,
to which raja is a gloss. AD marisyati vidyad; St marisyati
iti vidyad. D ekarina; E evarinam; StT ekariiii.
Cchamvakam. ABCDEOSStT invekasu. Cf.7''. ABCDEStT
trnavena; S rnavena.
6. C ninyo. S tatatra. ABDEOSStT sahaksema. cf. 1, 8, 10.
M elides over the caesura. ACDE valeno; StT vileno.
OS ttistham. C viryavartta; 0 viryavanto; S ciryavanto.
ACDE do not punctuate.
7. AD bhageravana; E bhagekhana; B bhakhanasa; CStT
bhakhana. 0 daivyamS ca manusyam; S devyamS ca
manusyams; StT devan manusyamS. .BStT punarvasvo;
D punarvasva. BOSStT viniyoja. AE dhana.
8. ACDET pusyo. Perhaps read: pusye bhogo Anekadha. ADE
vidu, but, with BCS, they double the following n. ACDE
naksatra-. St -veditarah; 0 -devatarah.
9. OS Satamdrayah. BC kaisika; EOS kauSika; StT kesikl
BCOSStT daksinardraS; X daksinardrams. C candraS;
A camdrams: BStT cardraS; D camrdramS; E omits; S
candra. S for ca: sa. D yohasaya.

30 Parisista I.
I. 6. 10. X trirujahu; BStT trirujahi; OS trirujasu. StT devati; OS
sametam. ACDE devaprasadatena.
BCSStT omit the khandika-number.
7. 1. 0 rajam; S rajnam. ACDEOStT rakayam; S rakayapr.
C madrakaukaya. S mayoma. ADE payana Asaba". E
"parisanni"; OS "parisunti". ADE "yojahsahamtau; BCStT
"yojasahamtau; OS "yojahsahantau. BCj tumanyam. ADE
saptamataram. C navako; StT navaka. AD add: samyujyamte
A.
2. B Salvo. B samyujyam devaprasadatena. StT tatra tesam.
3. B ichasanaS; OS ichamatvas. ABDE yakrt kloma; C yakrt
kloma; 0 yatkrptmoma (?); S yatkrstoma; StT yasakrt
kloma. ACDE devaprasadevaprasadena; T devaprasadevaprasadanena;
OS devaprasadena.
4. BE purvardher; CSt pilrvardhair. C nijihate. OS caramtna.
OS Sata. B omits: jantu. 0 pagaminahs tate; S pagaminahs
trte. Read: bharataS? 0. sahito.
5. OS dyutakaira; StT vyutakaiSam. S jayartham. St kumaye
nidvan; 0 maye nidvat; S maye nigvat (gv?). D for tra:
tatra; OS not clear: r or ru. ADE omit: ye; OS se.
S devasrste. C trnamvaS; OS tunavaS. Perhaps: trimdaS.
6. ADEOStT vrksavrksammulam; C probably the same, but
ksam not clear; B vrttavrttammiilam; S vrksavrksamkumulam.
OS viSasaya. BC yojitam. S sampadena.
OSStT devopasrste. ODE nu. B valamta; C balamna;
OSStT valamna.
7. 0 paScadve ninajihate. OS carantah. Probably read: asavo.
OS mrgah j . ADE uttarardhamS; SStT uttarardhaS. S
camdrah. S anuradhasu. Ofor-vahga-: svadga. ADEOSStT
-matsyo; BC -matsyau. S samayagra. AD hino; BCStT
savino; 0 savitromno; S savitromno.
8. AD pamcakaidha. AD samyujah"; E samyujyah°; OS sayuja°.
B °daustadhah; OS °hausyadha; StT °dausyadha.
ADE yestha; C svestha.
9. B timarthya; OS nirmithya. OS ahus tatha vidu. B -veditarahs;
OS -veditaramas; St -veditarah. 0 tatatha.

Parigista 1. 31
I. 7. 10. OS kambojB; ABODE kamjala; StT kajala. B kamlamrsaS.
OS trasusmanah. ABODE svanas; B ScataS. ADE vavadhtlmamarkas;
C cavadhumamarkapS (?); SSt vavadhumakarkataS;
T cavadhllmakarkataS.
BC omit the khandika-number.
8. 1. AE pamcalayesta; D pamcakalayesta; B pamcala jyestha;
C pamcalasvestha; OS paficalajyestha; StT pamcalajyestha.
AD apadhyaS; E apathyaS; BCOSStT apaS. BC for yah
iwntu: ya tu; OSStT ja tu. Perhaps: apas ca yah panti.
T bhavisyant. S uttarasa. StT for tatra: pitra.
2. B narkarvida; DE narkamvimda; St nakavida. OS narghidalan.
B nasrmgavo; C nasrmgahvau; OS srgavo. ADE
naisadhanutada. OS abhijiti; XBCStT abhijitim.
3. ABDEO pamcala; S pamcala. OS Sravanam; St Sraviinam.
E upai. ACE punctuate after vidvan. B nitiyoja. 0
pu.rvakrtyabh11tatabhavisya-; S purvakrta bhutalabhavisya-.
OS tathakam hi.
4. B visthas. B Sivamuhurta; COSStT Sivahur. B niyoja;
OSStT viniyoja.
5. Omitted by OS. StT tatram.
6. Omitted by OS. ADT ahinara; B ahinaSa. ADE kumtayeS.
7. Omitted by OS. St uttarayo. B prosthapadayoh. B niyoja;
CStT viniyoja. BC dhana.
8. BCStT avxta. C Stldra. C daksinapHrve; S daksinaptlrve.
XBCStT revatim. OS simharthavijfiaya; ADE hartha.
9. X acyutakesa; C avyutrakeSam; BStT acyunnakesam; 0
avyunnakeSam; S avyunnakeSanam. B for ca: va. T
padarthamm; BCSt dartham; 0 dahartham; S ttahartham,
cf. 7. 5. 0 uccavarcajanapada; S uddha (three empty
lines with the note: 'some portion missing') varvajanapada;
St uccavacam janapada. ADE for tatra: tat.
10. B ubhayo. C kIkatB. B kausalaS; E kausalaS. St ca.
StT rahaScava; E haraScavo. B prasuptac. ADE for

32 PariSLsta I.
I. 8. saha: jfiaha; OS ruha. We expect: bharamr ha. StT ksa
tesam sahayam. BE vimdyat. cf. 1, 6,6.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDET: j|if|.
9. 1. S brahmanah. ACDE anviche. ACE vidvamtsam; D vidvatsam.
S Sastramudittamam; 0 not clear.
2. ADE for yan: tan. ABCDEStT divy an amtariksa-. AD
rilimlipsum; B lipsum; COSStT lilipsum; E rihlipsum.
ADE arhamti; BOSStT arhamti. B rastram. AODESlT
jijivisam; B jijivisum; OS jijavisam.
3. B avihanam. AD yasthiti; B ya chitam; EStT ya sthitim;
OS yah sthiti. ADE naksatranamS. B anabhyaktat upasi;
0 anabhyaktam upasita. ADE naksatramatam; possibly:
naksatradaivatam.
4. S tad vi. AD tejasvi; S tejasva. ACDE nahksatra-m. S
omits pada d. 0 divo rocati.
5. S omits padas abc. 0 naksatra. ABCDEStT bhanum uttamam;
0 bhanum uttamam.
6. ADE rajjuyalpaneni; B rutupalyani; OS rajjupalyani. S for
bibhryat sa: bibbryaSa. StT ni risyati.
7. St naksatre. B yamyad; S yad. B atitrebhyaS; OS amitrebhyas.
8. ABCEOSStT punarvasvo. B ta; perhaps read:'va. Bchedaya;
D chedayen. X aSlesBsu. T risyate.
9. St maghanih. ABCDEOSStT canah. C phalgum; read
perhaps: phalgva. S kareyet. StT paricaraS.
10. StT taranani. B palalani; C phalaklni. 0 naksayet. C for
ca: tu; 0 ca tu. S rubahavayet.
All MSS omit the khandika-number, but cf. close of 10.
10. 1. AD parigraha; E parigrahah.
2. ACDEOSStT siSu. ADE javarthan atha-; B javarthamnratha-;
CO javarthan ratha-; S jurvarthannatha-; St javarthamnatha-;
T juvarthamnatha-. BC kanyBs. ACDE patih.
3. Ai pradatin kBrayan; OS pradatim kanayan. ADE lepayen.
0 pradatim. B nurBdhasu; S anuradhasu; St nuradhasu.
4. C svesthayBm; B jyesthaya. B rajaputrBS.

Parisista I. 33
I. 10. 5. B pariSa; SStT parisBm. ES caitena; ABCD vaitena; 0
caitana. B vadhyan. ADES Bnena; B eva; C Bneva;
StT anaiva. S dhatayet.
6. ADESt sBrdha; C sardbBm. B abhiyumjamte.
7. ACDE Srajed; B sajed.
8. 0. bhisakkarme; S bhikkarma. OS yad. The omitted words
are: ACDOSStT ahagramBm; B grhagramam; E ahagraman;
and ADE pyadhanamvrddhah; BStT py anuvrddhah;
C thanuvxddhah; OS vrddhah.
9. ACDE abhiyumjitah 11. XC viSenam. AB aSvanyam; BStT
aSvinlbhyam; C aSvanibhyBm; OS aSvibhyam.
BSt omit the khandika-number; ACDB: H 9 [I. But all count
the next khandika as the eleventh; and SStT have jj 9 ][
after 10. 1 and B |j ^ j| in the same place.
11. 1. B prefixes: citrani sBkam divi rocanani stikta. ACDET
turmmisain; B tlrmisam; St urmiSam. X saparyabhi; B
saparya; C saparyBbhi.
2. B suhavam ani. ABODE sam. B ardra; C ardrah; D adra,.
ACDE punarvasu. 0 ca pusye. XCT aSlesayanam.
3. 0 punya. St phalgunyau. 0 suso mo astu. ACDE svestha.
4. ACDEStT asadha. ACDE urjjam; B ilrjam. ADE dehy
uttaram; T dehy uttara; BSt dahy uttara; C devy
uttara. 0 vavahamtu. C punyem. St Sranali. ADE
sapusfim.
5. ADE mahamichatabhisag; St mahachatabhisak. ADE bharBm
ma; B bhaga ma. St bharanyam.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDE:|jif ||.
12. 1. ABDEOStT punarvasu. ADOSt magha. A purvo; DStT
purva. AD phalgunyo; B phalgunyaum,- E phalgunyem;
StT phalgunyau. ABCDEOStT tam. ABDEOStT ahoratra;
C ahoratra. The MSS generally "daSaitany, carrying the
samdhi over to 2.
Boiling and V. Negelein. •-'

34 Parisista I.
I. 12. 3. The MSS always elide: vedatha. BSti for (a)tha: Sra.
ABCDEOSt kamayety. We should expect kamayeta,
cf. 17, 2ff. ABDEOT samrddhirann; C samrddhinn; St
samrddhiragn, cf. note to 16. 3.
4. The insertion from 16. 4. ACDEOStT barhi; B bahi. B
rocanati ti svahe ti gnau; StT rocanBni ti svahe ty agnau.
ADE sampatan am niya; 0 sampatan Bniya.
5. ABODE karoti. A stutim; DE stutim.
B omits the khandika-number.
13. 1. ADE phalgunyo; St phalgunyau. ADEStT visakhBnuradha;
BC viSakhe nuradha; 0 viSaso anuradha. C svestha.
OStT mula. BCDEStT ptlrvasadham. ABCDEOStT tam.
BCStT aditya. The bracketed words come from 16. 1.
0 namarupam. AD -paraksBv; B -parapeksBv.
2. The MSS do not abbreviate in this and the following chapters.
3. ABCDEStT kamayety. ADE samrddhirann; B samxddhamrenn;
CT samrddhirann; St samrddhiragn.
4. ACDEStT barhi; B bahi.
5. ABDE eva. BSt karoti. AD etan eva. StT omit: prajam.
B omits the khandika-number.
14. 1. XBCStT bhijit sravana. BSt dhanistha; 0 sravisthBh. ADj
Satabhik. ADE paurnamBsye; C paurnamBsyBmBvBsye.
ACDE -trayodaSa; OStT -trayodaSai.
2. XBC etany; OStT tBny.
3. ABCDEStT kamayety. XBCT samrddhirann; St samrddhiramn.
4. ABCDEStT barhi. StT sakam bahi (T bahu) divi patu
rocanani.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
BCStT add: uttarasadha bhijichravana Sravistha (B dhanistha)
iti pura likhitam (C also: i| 14 |i).
15. 1. BT idavatsara. ABCDEStT parivatsarah. ACDEOStT sitosna;
B simosna.
2. D omits: samindhata iti veda.

Parisista I. 80
15. 3. D omits to annadyam inclusive. ABCESt kamayety. ABCDESt
samrddhirann. ADE tahsmBd.
4. ABCDESt barhi. ADE rasBran. ACDE juhuyat. B omits:
prasayati rasan.
5. Omitted by B. AD^B caid.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
16. 1. 0 pranau pBnau vyanau vyBnah bhadanah samanamS caksu.
St prBiiB. B samane; StT samano. St dBnah; T dBnaS.
BCSt vBg. B manasamn; 0 manas ca; StT manas tam.
ABCDEOStT namarupa.
3. ABCDEOSt kamayety. A aitBny. B omits: naksatrBni . . .
iti. ADEOSt samrddhirann; C samimddhlrann.
4. ODEOSt barhi; B bahim. B omits: rasan barhi; C omits:
sBn barhi.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
17. 1. ABCDEStT Sravamtlnam; ,0 sravamtinBrn. M carries the
samdhi over to the next sentence.
2. ACDESt SravamtinBrn.
8. B omits: idhmam. ABCDEOSt barhi.
4. B omits: sarvesam vedanBm. XBCStT SravamtinBrn.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
18. 1. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam. B purvBhne; CSt pilrvahno; T
pnrvahno; 0 pilrvahnau (?). ADE dhimtistbaty asya; St
dhipatisthaty asya. ADE pasubhi. M carries the samdhi
over to 2.
2. B omits: (a)tha. 0 omits: iti. ADE tasma ced asmin;
BCSt tasmac ced asmin.
3. ABCDEOSt barhi. BC rasSm. ACDEStT juhuyat; B juhuyat.
T dvisBsahim; St dvivisBsahim. ADE for tata: tana.
4. B punya. B punya.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
19. 1. AD varpo ccai; E varso ccai. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam.
B inserts before naksatram: punyakirtis tististhati . . .
paSubhih sri (18. 4). B madhyahnai. M carries the
samdhi over to 2.
3*

36 Parisista I.
I. 19. 2. ABESt kamayetyai nam; D kamayetye nam. ADE paSubhi.
E naksatre; BSt naksatre ya.
3. ABCDESt barhi. C barhisy. B omits: varco si.
4. ACDESt karoty enain; B karoty evam. ADESt^ gachety.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
20. 1. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam. ACDET aparBhnai. M carries
the samdhi over to 2.
2. ABDE tejas tisthati; 0 tejas tisthe followed by an erased
syllable; St tenas tisthati. B pakrBmat; St pakrama.
3. ABCDESt barhi. D omits: dhehi . . . praSayati. B svahe.
4. ACDESt karoty enam; B karoty evam.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
21. 1. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam. BSt^ plihne; ACDET purvahne.
2. ACDESt for 'tan: tam. B madhyahne.
3. ACDEStT for 'tan: tam. ADE aparBhnah; 0 aparahnah.
4. ADE kala. We expect identity with 22. 4.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
22. 1. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam. ACDEStT purvarBtro.
2. ABCDEStT for 'tan: tam. ABCDEStT madhyaratras.
3. BCSt for 'tan: tam. ADE aparatra; CStT apararBtra.
4. ADE svesve kalB; BCStT svesve va kala.
5. ADE for vai: ve. The interpolation is the beginning of
24. 1 and the end of 21. 4.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
23. 1. B ahnah; St ahah. ADE punyahim; 0 punyaham. C omits:
nyaham asmai bhavati. StT evam.
3. St^ omits: ristirya. CSt barhi; ABDE omit. B omits: rasan.
4. StT for eva: evam.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
24. 1. ADE punyaham eva smai bhavati; C omits. St evam.
2. ABCDEStT for vai: vB. ADE naksatram.
3. ABCDESt barhi. ADESt rajanah. '
4. EStT for eva: evam.
BSt omit the khandika-number.

Parisista I. 37
I. 25. 1. StT for va: vai. ABCDBT omit: punyBham asmai bhavati.
BSt evam.
2. C brahmanau. ABCDEStT vai.
3. B prchektetB; St prchektenB.
5. E punyahay eva; St punyoha evam.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
26. 1. ADET amtarikse; B amtariksesu. B omits: apsu. StT nagesu.
DT yany. St aiti.
2. BStj^ astBvimSati. B gmBni; StT sarlsrgmani. D nahomo.
BStT horatryabhyam.
3. B sumsthitam; C svasthitam; StT susthitam. B sudasusayam;
StT suhasusayam; C su(+blot+)sayam. B sudivamsudivam.
E kuSakunam. E sahavam. ACD agneh. X
s vasty am arty ani gatva; StT svastyamy artham gatva.
ABCDEStT punar ByBmi. A namdam (followed by: sa
changed to: na or vice versa); D nadamsa; B ta.mdan;
CEStT namdam.
4. ADE paritsavam; C parichavam. B partyamtBm parirtyam
suvah (cf. next note); StT para (St^ para) tam paritah
suvah.
5. ADE apadyayam; 0 apadpBpam; B apa pBpam parihavam
parivadam pariksavam sarvair me riktakumbhan pamcanam
paritah suvah | apa papam. B pariksamam; C parichavam;
St pariksatain; T pariksatam. B omits: punyam. BStT
for ksavam: Sivam; C chavam. ADE Siva te papanamikam;
BStT Siva te papanBSakBm; C Siva te pBpanasikBm.
ADE punyBgachabhi; B pannagaSvBbhi; C putragasvabhi;
StT pannagaScabhi.'
6. B for ya: rya. B drirate. ADE sadricir; BStT sadricir;
0 illegible. C matvam. StT Sivatama krdhim (St almost
"skrdhim).
7. ABCDBStgT prefix: om. A^ abhayo; D abhaye. B stu.
B hotarBtrabhyam.
BSt omit the khandika-number; C H 27 i|

38 Parisista I.
I. 27. 1. StT krttikadibhir.
2. ABCDEStT Brsabhena. X grhapatirbhaktam. ABCDEStT
pusyah. BDEStT sarpi. ADE mBmser. ABDEStT aSlesBsa;
0 aSlesBsa.
4. XBCStT kamthakrtena. Read: khadga-hastena. ADE sameyata;
BC sameyBt; StT sameyata. StT nivartena.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
28. 1. ACDET maghadibhir.
2. We expect the more concise form of 27 both here and in
29 — 30. StT citraya bhyudit. ACDB svesthani.
4. ABCDEStT daksinasyBm. BC disim. ADE Sayan hastena.
ACDEStT va Bsamdihastena. D omits: nivihastena vB.
StT nivartena.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
29. 1. ABDEStT khalukulair. ABODE AnrtrBdhabhir. BSt ubhyudiyat.
2. ACDE svesthani. ACDE svesfhayB; B jyestbyB. ADE
bbyayabhyudiyan; C bhyudiyBn, preceded by an erasure.
ADET muler.
3. ADE omit: naksatram.
4. ACDE omit the first va. ACDET sameyBm.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
30. 1. T vidalasllryena. B dhanisthabhir. B Bgachate.
2. ADE abhyudayad; B atyudiyat. ACDE uttarayo. StT
grhani-; D mrhani-, E grhlnl-. B aSvinor.
4. X kanvahastena; B ksinvahastena; T kinvastena. D omits
the last vB. ACD samayeyBn.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
31. 1. B nayati. ABDE svetam.
2. St sapratisthitam. ABCDEStT avibhramta, ADE harih.
3. E ByudhBya ca.
5. XBC dhupagamdhan. A janlain; D jalairm. StT dhupagamdhakulain
tilah; this may be correct, jalam being a
gloss, or the correct text may be: dhupagandhakulain jalam.

I. 31. 6. D mamtrinahs.
Parisista I. 39
7. ABODE kumari. M svalamkrtB; cf 1, 35, 3.
8. B jalyi?; perhaps read: jalmah (sc. grahah). A ramabhedrena;
B rasabhedrena; D ramabhadrena. BCStT for
yanam: enam.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
32. 1. C prefixes: pradaksinya H 31 |i H. B pradaksinyam; St pradaksinyam.
B -stayuttasya; St -stayutasya. Text and
commentary are mixed; the text may have ended:
rathasya sakatasya ca.
2. ABCDEStT hrdasya. X °pitikasya; C "pifhakasya. ADET
prabaddhasyai; BSt pravaddhasyai. BCSt kapaSo.
,3. ADE ksiprasyanB; BStT ksiprasyena; C ksiprasyaina. BSt
pradaksinyBS.
4. ACDEStT kromca"-. ADE -vaibmBnam. ADE cayasBm.
5. B tiryahg. B -mgatidiktam; StT -iigBtiviktam; we should
expect -'tiriktahgam. C -bamndaS; B -vamnuS. XC
kasavyBvikayoS. BCStT cama.
6. AD ki ci; BCE kim ci; St kim cit.
7. For the verse we have printed RV 8. 79. 5, to it M prefixes:
arthino ratrim (St rBtrim) vivarjyeyuh (DStT vivarjeyuh).
M for pBda a: arthino yBmti ced arthBn. M for
pada b: gachema viduso (AD vipadodaso; E vipado; 0
vidaso) ratim (AD rBtrim; E rBtrim; StT rati). M for
pada c: vivarjyus (B vivarsus; C vivarsvuhs; ADE vivarjayeyuhs)
trisitah kBmam. BStT aitam.
8. BStT nisadyato; C nisasvato. Perhaps: .ohatayann.
9. C srutam.
10. C daivim. BCStT mamdre sum. ACDB tur iti; BStT
tur eti.
11. Mingling of verse and commentary. ADE yapika. ABCDEStT
kucailadarSanam. AD jihirsatam.
BSt omit the khandika-number; C: |i 31 i

40 Parigista I.
I. 33. 1. ADE parimBnBn.
4. B prefixes: purvBni. A purnavi changed to purvBni but
the result is hardly legible; D pu ; we expect: purvesu
ca.
6. B anuradha-.
8. B mBsena vB; at this point ACDB punctuate; we expect
simply: masam va.
9. C svesthayBm.
11. This sentence would be expected to follow 7. ABCDEStT
uttara. ADE phalgunyo; T phalgunyau?. ABCDEStT
saptasu.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
84. 2. The beginning is badly mutilated. 0 upaSuraSrpe °. BSuklI°.
0 °sapumunm°. B °ohanah; C °audanah. 0 palalaudanau;
StT palalaudano; perhaps the dual should be read. B
places 4°" after dhBnBh omitting them in their proper
place. ADE saskull; St SaskutI; T saskufl.
8. C for citras ca: citraSlesB (sa above line); St citraSva.
ACDEStT-pimdaka; B-pidaka. MmulBny. ADET omit: ca.
4. ABCDEStT ghxta. ABCDBT kaSIkaS; St kaSlka. M cBrdra-.
B -saktavam. BCSt2T tilaudanah.
5. ACEStT gamdhahpuspani; D gamdhapuspani. AD anudvBram.
ADE devatam; C vamtam.
6. ADE dlpBmS. D yo smi; St yB smin; T ya smin. ABCDT
pas tha matur; St yasyamBtur (not clear).
B omits the khandika-number; St: 74 (above the line but
by the first hand).
35. 1. XBCT sBsvetu-; St sBsveta-. Perhaps: SBsvata-. B omits
pBdas bed. ACDEStT mamsapesi.
2. B omits pada a.
3. XC kumari. StT svalamkrtam. Probably read: dhruvasyam.
B omits the khandika-number; Stj: 35.
36. 1. B mamdram. ADE pratimajjed; BCStT pragarjet; CSt add: jj.
BCStT vidyad.atra. 0 varuni, ACDET japed.

Parisista I. 41
I. 36. 2. ACDB tvesa; B tvesB.
3. Omitted by D. ACE gatau AanuvByad; B gatau anuva,yBd;
StT gatau nuvByBd.
4. D vyabhimrsed. ADE for artham: ayu. ADE vidya | n; 0
vidya 1 n; BStT vidyBn.
5. ACDE vyutipateyur; B vyutipateyu. StT ajiktavB. ADE
jahskamadB; BCStT jBhkamada. T grdhB.
6. BSt prativadet j . AD vedamti; B vahamti; read bhavanti
with KauS.
7. C for u: a. ADE babhruiiB yasi; B babhuiia asi; C babhuna
yasi. ABCDEStT atsa. ADET yary. ABODE asmad.
C varurno. ADE dardhad. ABCDStT abhyavakase (correction
attempted in A?). DStT omit the repetition; B
again abhyavakase; ACE as in text.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
37. 1. ADE omit: no. StT nuSBmyati.
2. AE sasrjet; D sasrt; B sasxte; StT samsrjet. ACDE rohinlh.
AE sivB. B for krnutam: kriyatBm; StT krnutam kriyatBm.
3. Perhaps: vidyBvido yam abhiSocamanBS ca. Weber would
emend to sukram, as the regent is Soma. B mrgasiram
sivBin.
4. ADEStT sarvam; C tsarvam; B Sarmam. Roth reads: aSani
yam; BCEStT asinain yarn; AD asina yarn nam. C rudra.
ABCDEStT no rdrayB.
5. C daksByinl. B omits: r nrbhi. LStT punarvasu.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
38. 1. ACDE cakrire. ADE devamgurum. St for mS: mam.
2. ACDEStT parihinomi. B tarpamanam; C tarpyemanam. 0
omits padas cd. ADE manisibhihs. B BSlesa.
3. B omits: ye ca pare. A^BStT yamarBjayan; 0 blotted. M
pitfn SivBh. B kriyam; C kriyB. B sa no maghB; StT
sa no maghah; C^ no magha.

42 Parisista I.
I. 38. 4. B carsanlbhrto. StT veti. ABCEStT bhaga prasadhayau;
C, (according to Weber) bhagah prasadhayan; D bhaga
praja dadhat. AD yaddevate; BCE taddevate. D sivatamBlamkrte.
ACDEStT bhajatam.
5. BCi jagatim vBcam; StT jagaintivBcam. ABCDEStT airayan.
ACDBtaddevatya; St taddaivatye. Read Sivatame. ABDEStT
phalgunyo. AjBCEStT devadataye; A^D devatyadataye.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
39. 1. B dhiranyamyo. M hiranyabhuk hiraiiyapanih. StT savi.
2. ADE bhutagoptriiie; C bhtltagauptrine; B bhtltagoprne; T and
perhaps D bhutagoprine; St putagodhrine. StT stutah.
BCStT devim. ADE rupabhrk; CSt rupakrt; T rupukrt.
3. B prBnlnBrn. ADE ravani; B khati. B sarvabhtltabhrt.
B deva. ADE svatinana no.
4. B yB vriditBc. AD trini. St samagau.
5. C devBm. StT bharadvBjahm. B prasBnavit. ADE jatya;
C jamtya with ga above the line; B jatitya. ADE ugreh.
Stj omits pBda d. C^ sB mBm. B bhiltakanvo; C^ bhrtakanvo;
text not clear as in 1, 41, 6.
B omits the khandika-number; StjT: 37.
40. 1. Roth: prasarjati. ABE na. C svestbayB.
2. B ejasB nidevapadam. M sa; Roth omits. B sarvambhllta.
StT nah stutah. B tirtih; D nirtih; C nirhrtih.
3. B tismebhir; St tisrnibhir; C trismibhir. ADE for yas: yB
devis; B yasas. StT pravarddhayet. ACDEStT varuni.
St pilrvB 'sBdhB.
4. BD triSatam. CD triS. StT devo. B devatBmno. ABDE
for vaso: vasu.
5. ADE ya. ABCDEStT anyam. B ta param. B kim cid asti.
ABCDEStT nirmitah. StT purastutah.
B omits the khandika-number.
41. 1. StT sthanBcyuta. St pBta. ADE Idyams; B irayams; C
irayams. B vicakriye; StT vicakrire; in St there is an

Parisista I. 43
I. 41. erasure and C first wrote kri. X tain svivi svargam; B
tam svid dhi svargam; C^ ti svid dhi svargam; CjStT tam
svargam. ADE nakaprsthasthaviScad; C nakapistbamsthaviscad;
B nakaprsthasthaviScid; St nakaprsfhasthaviSvad;
T nakaprsthasthaviSvid: in 0 Sea is blotted. ACEStT
Sravane no; B SrBvane no.
2. B nvamcasatyam. Perhaps: paficaSatam ca; B vrlditah.
3. B vajl. St devi. X devamrdBnBnikvakubhav (D °kakubhav;
read °ksvakubhav?). B devabhaujanau; StT devibhojanau.
ADT sivau.
4. StT na. A^D pramubhlltu; StT pramamutu. St omits: Subhau,
the scribe inserts: sivau as in §K but the corrector Subhau.
ABDEStT ajau; C ajo.
5. ADE sarvBrthByah; B sarvarthali. ABDE gavistatayB; StT
gavistitayB; read gavistitayB? B naikakarine.
6. BCStT yamamhahehamrsitah. Perhaps: yam mBmahe hrsitBh.
B bhadrBjaS. B cedramasau; StT camdramaso. E divakarau.
7. ABCE cakrathur; D cakrathu; St cakratu. AE cyavanau;
B cyasanam; D scyavinau. St saumapau. For bhisajamasya
read: "jBv asya or: bhaisajasya satkarau. ACDE
saktarau. M asvibhyam.
8. BStT Sama-. StT raksata. DStT -vidha; E -vidhinB. AE
sarvatrrms; D sarvatryamS; B savihrs; C savitrrS; St
savitrBms; T savitramS; Roth savitrims; DStT savitu. A
dhdharmacaribhi; 0 dhdharmacBribhir; D dhdharmacBribhih;
E dharmacBribhi. D omits: mo bhi.
B omits the khandika-number.
42. 1. ADE yathBvidhih.
2. ADE yathavidhim. A jayet; D jaye; E yajet.
3. ADE sasamsBrajalam. B sampatBnnihitam; StT sarapBtabhihatam.
4. BSt stotrai.
5. AStT -devatan; DE -devata.
6. X bhimamtryam; the metre is exceptional.

44 Parisista I.
I. 42. 7. ABCDEStT in pada b: daksinam.
8. A^E devaphalam,
9 E anyena.
B omits the khandika-number.
43. 1. BE Sarlsasya; StT sarlthasya. ABODE patrasamgena.
2. E rohinya. St sabijair. AD ataram. ABDEStT saubhogam;
C saubhaugam.
4. St Srivaistaka-. E -tagarosira-. B ardrayam. ADEStT
vanija. ABCEStT snanBt; D either: snatva or: snBbB
corrected to snBtB. B sulabhams.
5. StT punarvasubhyo gomarhad. StT goplthena; B gopineya.
6. ABCDEStT -nayamtya; our text supposes ananti = ananta.
ACDE maksyamti-; St madayamti-. Padas cd may be
interpolated. ADE trin. AD punyBn. B brahmanah;
StT brahmana.
7. B aSlesasv. X BharByad. DT aSvBroham. ACDE ksipravBhi.
The metre shows corruption; reading: aSva,rohah snByBt
tena would also improve pBda c.
8. BStT maghabhihs. ADE tilai. ADE utpannaih.
9. St pryamgavali. ADE trtlya.
B omits the khandika-number.
44. 1. BCStT corBnBm. B vB pi. B -tatBgesu; StT -tadagesu.
3. ADE gamdhai; StT ganvaih; B yugam. B omits: kumudai.
4. C sadgasya.
5. B anuradhasv. ADE -mrttikB; B -mrttikam.
6. C svesthayBm. X jyestha-; BCSt jyaistha-; T jyesthya-.
M tv. We should expect: purohitah and (a)bhisiktam.
7. ADE varavarninlm.
8. D pilrvBsBdhBsu. ADE kalyBni. BEStT bhukte. AC^DET
patipriyam.
9. St ya. ACDEStT mahahrda.
10. T brahmana. ADT omit: yasah.
B omits the khandika-number.
45. 1. ABDEStT sravamtinBrn; C Sravamtinl. StT suvarnena.
2. B kravisthabhir; StT sravisthar.

Parisista I. 45
45. 3. B abhisifice. ABODE pahatpapmB; StT pahanpBpmB.
4. ACDE prosthapadayoh; B prausthapadayoh. ADE janayat;
B jabhaye.
5. B prausthapadayoh. ADE prasannapadmakani; C prasamnni
padmakam. ADE rajavBhi; BCStT rajBvahi.
6. A pxthvim; CEStT prthvim.
7. C asvibhyam; D asvinyBm. StT svastike. ABCDEStT rupajIvByB
etat.
8 ADE madramustais; B bhadramus.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
46. 1. ADE sarva samsa. BCStT anunaprajfiB. C dehadyaiyat
pithibhir.
2. B SuciSilB; ACDEStT Sucih Sllah. We expect: kuryan or
dadyan nityam, but it is also possible that the text was:
yaded enam [ity] atandritah. The khandika seems to
have sufferred extensive mutilation.
3. ADE karmasiddhi. B kBmaduggbam; St kBmadagham.
BSt omit the khandika-number.
47. 1. B tain kamadugham.
BSt omit the khandikB-number; T: 45.
48. 1. X mBmsaih. ABODE sarpimiSram.
2. B mrgasirasi. StT meheta. M elides over the caesura.
BC payaSvinlm; StT payasBsvinim. D omits pBdas cd.
ABCEStT kama,ni. ACEStT yete; B yamte. ASt payasvinim;
B payasvani; T payaSvinim.
3. ABCDEStT krSaram. St meheta.
4. ADE rukma. St meheta sB; T mamheta sa. ADE dadyS.
ABCDEStT saurabheyena.
5. B presitasya. ADEStT tilBm. ADE for smaran: svadhB;
C ssaran.
6. ACB miSrBm. The second part of 6 seems to be another
version of 7.

46 Parisista I.
I. 48. 7. XCStTptlrvottarah; Bpurvottara. St phalgunyo; T phalgunyo.
ADEStT duhite (in St the lower part of h is erased);
probably read: duhita.
BSt omit the khandika-number; T: 46.
49. 1. ABCDEStT bxhatpattraratham, but cf xiv. 1.
2. DE vrsali. BSt alamkrtam. ABDE gamdhai. ADE SuSrusamBnais.
ACStT dhuro; BD dharo; B dhruvo altered to
dhruro. BCStT pratipadyate.
3. B svatinvai kadhanam; CStT svBtinai kadhanam. St yadyasya.
Perhaps: aSariram.
4. BCSt omit: tu. B for vahau: vahe. CSt viSBkhabhyB.
B madhusamam.
5. BStj^ anuradhasu. E pracaranam. C svesthayBm; E jesthayBm;
the instrumental and omission of ca would improve
the metre.
6. B maheta. ADEStT brahmanlbhyah; B brahmanebhyah; C
brahmanibhyas. ABODE sahositah; StT sahositah. StT
teno. For bhavati: bhavet?
7. B ailsvBdhBsu altered to aftsvadhBsu.
8. BEStT -purogamam. AC brahmanah: B brahmana; DEStT
brahmana.
BSt omit the khandika-number; T: 47.
50. 1. B vasuyugam. ABEStT gamdham; C dhBm; D dhB. D
ksatabhisag.
2. ADE sampatyodanam; SK suggests: ajamBms'-odanam. B
prausthapadayor. E auraSrena.
3. B dhenum. St gor grstih; read: gBm grstim. E purvadohanlm;
B purnadohini; DSt purnadohinim. ADET trivatsa.
ABCDE chubhakamso-; StT chutakamso-. CStT -padohanim.
4. AE logni logni; 0 logni lomri.
5. After pBda c StT repeat padas be.
6. Perhaps: sBdhuvBdinam.
7. ADE goh.
9. St for bhati: nBti. SK reads: bhati sarvesu lokesu.

Parisista I. 47
I. 50. 10. ABCDE evam yukta,m; StT evam yukta. StT dadati ha.
ABCEStT jivaloko omitting punctuation, the word is a
gloss on iha and we must transpose:
evam uktBm yo dadati iha naksatradaksinam.
St pakanya. ACDET add after dhyetur: ity.
St omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: BStT iti brahma-vede (St -veda) naksatrakalpabhidhanam
prathamam pariSistam (B parisista,m) samaptam j
krttikarohiiil ca. A samaptah a; DE samBptBh. The
pariSista-number in C alone.
lb. 1. 1. C rajanah. ABC^DB Sakadhumam. A akr evata; DE akrta
evata. ABCDEStT prByachat.
2. D asmabhya. C tva Sakadhusa.
3. B ya no. AD tesmai. D Sakadhilmam.
4. ABCD mahanaksatraiiBm. C syotir. AC^DET agre. ACDET
tam nah. C niyachat; StT niyachat.
5. B isita; StT iti. ADE hasah. D agnis fa; B agnistham.
B paskainde no; StT paskamdo. B cidllram. E sau
nyena; St somyena. ABCDEStT sBmrchata; StT alone
punctuate; it is also possible to read: sararcchata.
6. B matu ta. C parijBmanam. B abhisambhavabhuva. ADE
adhinBsayasB mB nyasmai; BC adhinBsayamB sa nyasmai;
StT adhinBsayBma sa nyasmai. StT stayBtaih; probably
read: saha jBtaih.
7. A alikla (space) grmdhrBh; D aliklagrdhrBh; E alikladdhava
grmdhrah; 0 aliktaddhlva gradhBh; B ahsyamusyBva
grdhrah; St alimgavB grdhra; Taliiilava grdhra. Bsuparna;
D suinah. AD svayadah; C svBpadBh. ABCDEStT patatrinah
11. A vayosi; D vayaSi; E vayasi. BStT omit:
musya. StT putrasya. C varamtu; D daramtu.
Colophon: B paippalB mamtrah. C adds: ii w I 1

II. Eas rasamvargah
(The acquisition of a kingdom).
The first and last rule is the appointment of an Atharvan
priest to the office of purohita.
1. The importance to the king of such an appointment.
2. The Atharvan alone can avert portents.
3. 1—4. Gifts to be given the purohita; awful effects of his
absence.
3. 5. — 5. 2. Rewards promised for the appointment of a duly
qualified Atharvan of the schools of Paippalada or Saunaka;
awful consequences of the appointment of an adherent of
another Veda or of an Atharvan of the Jalada or Mauda
schools.
5. 3.-6. 1. Glorification of the Atharva Veda.
6. 2—^3. The sin of the ayajyaydjaka.
6. 4—5. Contemptuous attitude of the Atharvans towards those
who look upon purity merely as the result of asceticism,
prayer, or ritualism (?).
EastrasamTargah.
II. 1. 1 om I brahmane brahmavedaya rudrBya paramesfhine |
namaskrtya pravaksyami Sesam atharvanam vidhim ||
2. daivam prabhavate Srestham hetu-mBtram tu paurusam j
daivena tu suguptena sakto jetum vasumdharam ||
3. daivBt purusakarac'ca daivam eva viSisyate |
tasmad daivam viSesena pujayet tu mahipatih |i
4. daivakarmavidau tasmBt sBmvatsara-purohitau |
grhniyBt satatam rBjB dana-sammBna-rafijanaih |i
5. apita tu yatha balas tatha 'sBmvatsaro nrpah |
amatrko yathB balas tatha 'tharva-vivarjitah ||
[arimadhye yathai 'kaki tatha vaidya-vivarjitah ) ]

Parisista II. 49
II. 1. 6. dharmena prthivim krtsnam vijayisyan mahipatih |
vidyB-laksana-sampannam bhBrgavam varayed gurum ||.
7. caturvidhasya karmano veda-tattvena niSoayam |
prajapatir athai 'ko hi na veda-trayam iksate || 1 1|
2. 1. atharvabhinnam yac chBntam tac chBntam ne 'tarais tribhih |
vijfiBnam trisu lokesu jByate brahmavedatah |i
2. atharva srjate ghoram adbhutam Samayet tatha j
atharva raksate yajflam yajfiasya patir ahgirBh i|
3. divyB-"ntariksa-bhaumBnam utpatBnam anekadha j
Samayita brahmaveda- jfias tasmad raksita bhrguh |!
4. brahma samayen na 'dhvaryur na chandogo na bahvrcah j
raksBmsi raksati brahmB brahma tasmad atharvavit ||
5. senaya raksane tasmBt svarBstra-parivrddhaye |
santyartham ca mahlpBlo vrnuyad bhargavam gurum |i 2 |i
3. 1. gurave pBrthivo dadyat kotim varana-daksinam |
ardham-ardham mahl-bhBgam trtiyam tu tribhagatah |i
2. evam bhumi-pramBnena koti-bhBgam vinirdiSet j
yena va paritusyeta gurus tat pBrthivaS caret i|
3. ghnanti daivo-'pasargBS ca na ca devo Abhivarsati |
viras tatra na suyante yad rasfram apurohitam H
4. na havih pratigrhnanti devatah pitaro dvijah |
tasya bhumipater yasya grhe nB 'tharvavid guruh 1|
5. samahitB-'iiga-pratyaugam vidyB-"cara-guna-'nvitam j
paippaladam gurum kuryBc chri-rBstra-"rogya-vardhanam j| 3 jj
4. 1. tatha Saunakinam va 'pi veda-mantra-vipaScitam |
rasfrasya vrddhi-kartaram dhana-dhanya-"dibhih sada ||
2. BtbarvanBd rte nB 'nyo niyojyo Atharvavid gurul.i |
nrpena jaya-kamena nirmito Agnir ivB 'dhvare ||
3. bahvrco hanti vai rBstram adhvaryur nBSayet sutBn |
chandogo dhana-nBSBya tasmad Btharvano guruh ||
4. ajnanad vB pramBdad vB yasya syBd bahvrco guruh |
desa-rBstra-purB-'mBtya- naSas tasya na saniSayah i|
5. yadi vB "dhvaryavam rBjB niyunakti purohitam j
Sastrena vadhyate ksipram pariksInB-'rthavahanah |i 4 |i
Boiling and V. Negelein. 4

50 Parisista II.
n. 5. 1. yathai 'va pahgur adhvanam apaksT cB 'ndajo nabhali |
evam chandoga-gurunB raja vrddhinr na gacchati H
2. purodha jalado yasya maudo vB syat kada cana |
abdad dasabhyo masebhyo rastra-bhramSaiii sa gacchati 1
3. palBlakam idam sarvam rg-yajuh-sBma-samsthitam |
sBram sBraparam dhanyam atharvBhgiraso viduli 1|
4. trayo lokas trayo devBs trayo vedBs trayo Agnayah j
ardba-mBtre layam yanti vedaS ca "tharvanah smrtah H
5. na tithir na ca naksatram na graho na ca candramBh |
atharvamantra-sampraptya sarva-siddhir bha,visyati || 5 I
6. 1. guruna paippalBdena veda-mantra-vipaScita |
vardhate dhana-dhanyena rBstram evam na sanisayah H
2. stabdham nrSamsam pramattam sraddhB-hlnam aSastragam |
bhutikBmo na yBceta d ataram api parthivam H
3. sabasrBnam Satam japtvB gByatryayajya-yajakah j
puyate bhrllnaha 'py evam cBndBlBnnBda eva ca i
4. sarvadravya-parityagac chuddhir anyair udahrtB |
anyais caturnBm vedBnBm adhltya "dyo-'ttamB rcah ||
5. yBjanBd abhicBrad vB kva cid vB mantra-karmani |
putan eva dvijan prBhur agni-kBficana-varcasa iti H 6 H
iti rastrasamvargah samSptah H 2 |i

Pari.sista II. 51
Variae leetiones.
II. 1. 1. B prefixes: om namo Atharvavedaya | ; C prefixes: Srigane­
Saya namah 11. StT omit: om.
2. T devam. BC prabhavete.
4. ADE daivakarmavidam. B adds after tasraat: kuryBt.
5. B in pBda c balas. D omits padas ef.
6. ADE prthivi.
7. C niScayBm. Probably the close of the khandika is mutilated.
St omits the khandika-number; T: [1 2 ||
2. 1. ADE for.ne tarais: te narais. ADET brahmavedinah.
8. B Samayitva. AE tasmad raksito; B tasmB daksinato;
CStT tasmad daksinato, also possible (cf GB 1. 2. 24) on
the assumption that pada c is hypermetric.
4. ADE bavhacah. Gn pBda o ACDT brahmB. B atharvavid
guruh.
5. ADE senByBm. St parivarddhaye; T parivaddhaye; C not
clear.
BSt omit the khandika-number; T: H 3 H.
3. 1. T trbhagatah. — cf. Parisista 3, 1, 15 f: kotimadhyBt trtiyam
bhagam yathabhumipramBnena va.
2. BCT kotlbhagam.
3. ADE daivopasargams; T devopasargBS. A davo; D daivo.
B pivarsati.
4. StT pitaro gnayah. StT for yasya: yas tu.
5. ACD samBhitamgapratyamga. XC kuryat sri-.
St omits the khandika-number; T: |i 4 H
4. 1. After tatha A adds: ca and cancells it; E adds: cai. C
Saunakim; E Saunakinam. AD devamamtra-. D -dibhis
tada.
2. ABCDBT atharvanad. B niyojyo sarvavid; St yojyah sarva
vid; T niyojyah sarvavid. DT yajakamena. A^BCStT
for gnir: ktir.
4. ADE deSarastram-. BStT tatra na samSayali.
BCSt omit the khandikB-number; T: jj 5 [| .
4*

52 Parisista II.
n. 5. 1. X ca mdajo nabham; T cB mdajo nabha; C ca mdabhojanam.
2. C jalaho. ACE maudau; StT mode. ACDE for kadB: katham.
B daSebhyo. B omits pBda d.
3. Omitted by B. ADE palalakam.
4. B lokBs trayo devas trayo devas trayo vedBs trayo gnayah.
C repeats: trayo vedBs but corrects it. 0 yBti. ADE
vedaS catharvana; BStT vedah so tharvanah; 0 vedaS
cBtharvanBh.
5. Quoted by Sayana, Introduction, p. 5. ABStT atharvamamtrah
sampraptah; 0 atharvamamtrBs samprBptBh; D atharvamamtra
samprBptBh; E atharvamamtrBh samprBptB; our
text with Sayana.
BCSt omit the khandika-number; T: iJ 6 H.
6. 1. C omits padas ab, but adds them at bottom of page. B'
vaidaraamtra-.
2. C omits pada a, but adds it at bottom of the page. T for
pramattam: pranatam. AD bhtlmikamo.
4. B satadravya-.
5. X yBjanady. D omits pBdas cd. A pujBn. C eva dvitan;
St eta dvijan; T etad dvijan. AEStT agnim-.
DSt omit the khandika-number; T: |1 7 H
Colophon: omitted (except the numeral) by D. B parisista j
rastrasamvarga samBptah || \\.

III. Rajaprathamabhisekah
(The consecration of a king).
The text is an appendix to the 17 th. khandika of the
KauSika Sutra, to which reference is made.
1. In sutra-like prose (except one sloica) gives a list of the
articles needed at the ceremony; the reasons of several
authorities as to why they must be new; the purohita
is treated of at length, and objection is made to one who
has held that office in another family; the fees to be given.
2. 1. Repeats in metre the rule for the fees.
2. 2.—3. 8. Discusses in sloka and iristubh the evil consequences
of certain blemishes in the purohita, and of the
appointment of a priest who is not an Atharvan.
Eajaprathainabliisckali.
IIL 1. 1. omatharBjaprathamabhisekeprakxti-dravyaniparlksetajj
2. tad yatha H
8. ratha-simhBsanB -'si - chattra-camara-dhvaja-gaja-vajivastrB-
'lamkara - sBm vatsara - cikitsaka - purohita - "diny ^
4. upayuktBni no 'payojayet H
5. smaSanBnala-devatBni nihitBni dravyBni 'ty^
6. acarya-purohita-vajra-mukhata ity aha durmatih [sa
bharadvajo]^
7. na hy agner ivo 'payuktasyo 'payogo vidyata iti parBsaro^
8. brahma brahmandB-'gnir iva 'prameyo^
9. nB 'nyakulo-'payukto^
10. yasya 'nyakulo-'payuktah purodhah sBntika-paustikaprByaScittiya-"bhicarika-naimittiko-"rdhvadehikanyatharva-vibitani
karmBni kuryat sa tasya pratyahgiro bhUtva hasty-aSvaratha-padatikam
prakxti-mukhebhyo ....

54 Parii^ista HI.
III. 1. 11. varisyan na punah kuryBd anyam rBjB purohitam ]
nirmalyam iva tam raja nB 'nyo bhuyah samacaret |j
12. [sv-ajasram hy agnau hetur bhagavato vyBdhita-patito-
'nmatta - 'bhiSasta - nindita - prahlna - pradhvasta - samprasBranam
xtvik] 1
18. tasmBt kullnam Srotriyam bhrgvahgirovidam vinaya-
"krti-Sauca-"cBra-yuktam alolupam vrata-niyama-cBritra-vrttalaksana-guna-sampannam
samdhi-vigraha-cintakam mahendrajala-prabhrti-karmBdisv
abhividakam jitasthBna-"sanam hima-
"tapa-varsa-sahani hrldbrtikam Brjavam Sama-dama-daya-dBna-
Sakti-sampannam brhaspaty-uSanasoh sthBna-"krti-pramBnam
varna-'srutavapusB cB 'numeyam tejasvinam gambhlram sattvayuktam
gurum vrnlyBd bhupatir iti |i
14. madhuparka-"dyena vidhina yathBrtham sampadya
daksinam dadyat^
15. kotimadhyBt trtiyam bhagam.
16. yathabhumipramBnena vB^
17. hasty-aSvam narayBnam divyam abharauam Btapatram
hiranyam ksiti-go-dhana-dhanya-ratnB-"dikam ca gurave
dadyad^
18. yena vB paritusyeta ||
19. abhisekah samhitBvidhau vyakhyBtah || 1 i|
2. 1. hasty-aSvam gurave dadyan narayanam tathai 'va ca j
divyam abharanam cai 'va atapatra-"dim eva ca |i
2. ucchistB-'rtham na grhniyan mangala-'rtham mahipatih j
mantrau-'sadhyo na sidhyanti rBjB tatra vinaSyati H
3. na 'tidirgham nB 'tihrasvam na 'tisthillam krSam tatha |
na ca hina-'tiriktB-'hgam kva cit kuryat purohitam H
4. hinB-'dhika-'ngam patitam vivarnam
stenam jadam klibam aSakti-yuktam j
bhinna-svaram kBnam virupa-netram
dvesyam ca raja gurum nai 'va kuryat |1
5. hlnB-'dhika-'hge pura-rBstra-bBnih
kane jade vBhana-koSa-naSah |
stene tv aSakte ca samasta-dosah
kllbe vivarne nrpatir vinasyet || 2 i|

Parisista III. 55
III. 3. 1. bhinna-svare jByate gatra-bhedo
dvesye gurau vipratipattim ahuh j
vivarna-netre patite tu putrBn
adhvaryunB ca nihanti pautran H
2. krsne koSa-ksayam vidyad rakte vBhana-samksayah |
pihgalah pBrthivam hanyad rastram hanyat tu kekarah H
8. babvrcam hi niyufijyBd yah paurohitye tu parthivah |
sa tBra-panke hasti 'va saha tenai 'va majjati H
4. adhvaryum hi niyufijyBd yah paurohitye tu parthivah j
uttitirsur iva 'Smanam Bdatte svavadhBya sah |1
5. vadha-bandha-parikleSam koSa-vBhana-samksayah |
karoty etanvaye AvasthBs tapo-yukto Api samagah ||
6. anvaya-"krti-sampannam tasmBd bhrgvahgiro-vidam j
gotrB- "ngirasa-vBsistham rBjB kuryBt purohitam |1
7. makhesu rBstresu puresu cai 'va
senBsu rajnam sva-nivesanesu |
ya utpBtBs trividha ghora-rfipas
tan sarvan chamayed brahmavedavit ||
8. tasmad gurum veda-rahasya-yuktam
caturvidhe karmani cB 'pramattam |
SBntam ca dantam ca jitendriyam ca
kuryan narendrah priya-darsanam call
priyadarSanam ce 'ti H 3 H
iti rajaprathamabhisekah samBptah H 3 ||

56 Parisista III.
Variae leetiones.
III. 1. 1. B omits: om.
2. E -simhBsanBdi-chattra-.
5. ACDET dravyani I ity. Probably: acarya(h) should be brought
over to this sentence.
6. C -purohite-. ACDET -mukhata; B -ramuSakhatB. ACDET
durmatih 1 sa-bhBradvajo; B | durmatih sabharadvBjo.
7. A^ET ivopayogo vidyata; A^ ivopayuktB vidyata; D ivapayukta
vidyata; C ivopayuktosyetiganyayogo vidyata.
AC iti 1 parBSaro.
8. AE for iva: evB; D e.
9. 0 -payuktau.
10. T nnakulo-. ADT HpurodhB; CE purodha; B j purodhah.
X-paustikabhicBraprByascittiyanaimittiko-; T -paustikabhicBraprByaScittlyBnemittako-.
ADE -rdhvadehikani; T
-rdhadehikany; B -rddhadehikakany; 0 -rddhadehika j
kani. XT pratyamgire; C pratyamgira. ACDE -padatikim.
11. Omitted by C. ADET omit all punctuation. ADE for
varisyan: nisyan; B jayarisya. BT anya rBjB. B nirmBlyami
etam rBjfia. ADE for bhilyah: bhii.
12. B srajasram hBgnau; C jasnyasram hBgnau. T bhagamattovato.
B -patitammamtonmattabhiSasta-; C patitamattanmattabhiSasta-.
C -samprasaranam. The whole sentence
is corrupt.
13. B tasma; T asmat. T vinByB-. ABCDE -cikitsakam. T
-prabhrtim-; ADE -bhQti-; C -bhnta-. A abhividamkam;
CT abhivimdakam. D omits: -dama-. BT -uSanaso; 0
-ausanasoh. B -pramBna. C -yukta. BC bhupata; T
bhumipatir.
14. Aj sarvBrtha; D sarvBrthe; 0 sarvBrtham; A^E srastyBrthe.
CB sampBdya H.
17. B hasBSva. ABDE rathayanam; T rathayB narayB pBthanam,
with naraya pBtha deleted. ACDE abharanam. B
hiranya. ACD dadya.

III. 1. 18. X dhena; C na. BC tusyeta.
19. T abhippekah.
B omits the khandika-number.
Parisista III. 57
2. 1. ABODE caivam BtapatrBdim; T caivatapatrBdim. BtapatrBdim
has been allowed to stand as a possible analogical
form; the author could have written: BtapatrBdyam.
2. I uchistartham. 0 omits: grhnlyBn mahgalBrtham. ADE
mamtrosadhyo; B mamtrausadhau; C mamtrausadhyau.
ADE sidhyeti; 0 sidhyeta.
3. B na hinBgam natiriktamgam.
4. X vivarnBm. ACDET steyinam, and transpose the punctuation
to after: jadam, as if the verse were a Sloka; B
steyain.
5. B hlnatiriktamge. ABCDBT steye. T for tv aSakte: ca sakte.
B omits the khandika-number.
3. 1. D nirhati; T nirhamti.
2. AD kakerah; B kekirah; C ketarah.
3. ADE Sataram pamke; BCT satBram yamke; we might also
read: satvaram paiike. T hasti ca. ACDET rBjati.
5. ACDET etanvayovastham; B etBnvayovasthas.
6. 0 gotrBmgirasevBsistham.
7. 0 makhasu; T mukhesu. D for puresu: naresu. ACDET
utpBtBms trividhan ghorariipBnis; B utpatamghris trividhamn
ghorarilpams. X sarvan H samayed; BC sarvan
mayed. B -vedajfla; T -vedajflali. .XC add: stBm sarvB
(E sarvam) Samayed brahmavedavid iti.
8. AE caturvidhaih; D caturvidhai; C caturvidho. C yajitemdriyam;
T yatemdriyam. T naremdra. BE omit: ca priyadarSanam.
B omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: omitted by ADE. B: paripista j 3 rajaprathamabhisekah
j samBptah | 2 |i

IV. Pnrohitakarmani
(Ceremonies to be performed daily by the Purohita).
1. 1 —19. Ritual of the svastyayana, the morning blessing of
each article of the king's equipment.
1. 20 — 24. The eight lucky objects which the king must see
and worship each morning; legend of their creation.
2. The ceremonies which the king must have performed each
day; especially the suvarnaddna and the tiladdna.
3. A ceremony to obtain safety during the night, performed
before an image of Night made of meal.
4. A similar ceremony ascribed (in part) to Paithinasi.
5. A similar ceremony.
"With 3. — 5. are to be ooniparod Par. VI and VII.
6. Importance of having an Atharvan purohita; rewards promissed
for the regular performance of the mahdsanti,
bhumidoha, and gotarpana ceremonies.
Identical with Par. LXIX. 6. 5.-7. 5.
PurohitakarmaiiL
IV. 1. 1. om atha purohita-karmBni H rBjfiah pratar utthitasya [krtasvastyayanasyB]
^
2. 'tha purohitah snBta-'nuliptah Sucih Sukla-vBsBh sosnisah
savita prasavanam iti vyBkbyBtam H
8. imam indra vardhaye 'ty uktam i|
4. pari dhatte 'ti dvabhyBm rajfio vastram abhimantrya prayacchet
H
5. yad abadhnann ity alamkBrBn 1|
6. simhe vyBghra iti simhBsanam \\
7. yas te gandha iti gandhan H
8. ehi jivain trayamBnam ity aksini ahkte 1

Parisista IV. 59
IV 1. 9. vataramha ity aSvam 1|
10. hastivarcasam iti hastinam H
11. yat te mata yat te pite 'ti narayanam H
12. khadgam cB 'bhimantrayami 'ti khadgam H
13. khadgam cB 'bhimantrayami yah Satrun mardayisyati |
marditah Satravo Anena vaSam ayBntu te sade 'ti 1|
14. paryankam Bsanani khadgam dhvajam chattram sa-cBmaram j
ratham asva-gajam Srestham dhanur varma Sare-'sudhim j[
15. anjanam gandha-mBlyBni vastrany BbharanBni ca |
sarvBn chanty-udakenai'tan abhyuksyec cB'bhimantrayetjj
16. durva-"dln milrdhni niksipya svastyayanair abhimantrayet j
abhayam dyavBprthivi [ity abhimantrito]
brahmanan pranipatya prBk ||
17. yusmat-prasBdac cbBntim adhigacchBmi 'ti H
18. tatha 'stv ity ukto nirgacched [iti] 1
19. evamkrta-svastyayano yad evB 'valoka,yati tat sidhyati |1
20. tad api SlokBh H
21. asuraih pidyamBnas tu purB Sakro jagat-prabhuh |
kBrayam Bsa vidhivat purodhastve brhaspatim H
22. sa vrto bhaya-bhitena samanartham bubhusata |
mahgalani sasarjB 'stBv abhaya-'rtham Satakratoh H
23. proktBni mangalany astau brahmano gaur hutaSanah j
bhlimih siddharthakBh sarpih Sami vrlhi-yavau tatha H
24. etani satatam punyani sampaSyann arcayann api j
na prapnoty apadam rajB Sriyam prapnoty anuttamBm || 1 j|
2. 1. atha rBjakarmani.
2. visvavasau muhurte snBto Abhiseka-mantrair abhimantritahj|
3. anulepanair anuliptah ||
4. purvo-'ktena vidhina vastra-'lamkara-"dibhih^
5. suvarna-niskam krsnalam va vama-hastena samgrhya ||
6. yad duhkrtam yac chabalam sarvam pBpmanam dahatv ity
7. anena mantrena suvaniam Sarire nighrsya daksinena hastena
viprBya dadyad
8. dhenum ca 'rogam^

60 Parisista IV.
IV. 2. 9. aparimita-gunan tilBn sauvarnamaye tamramaye va pBtre
sthapayitvB yad ajfianSd ity abhimantrya viprBya dadyat jj
10. yad ajflBuBt tatha jfiBnBd yan mayB Sabalam krtam |
tat sarvam tila-dSnena dahyatam iti hi prabho ll
11. bhUmiS ca sasya-sampannB brahmane veda-pBrage |
yathasakti pradeyB hi brhaspati-vaco yatha 1|
12. sa bhuktvB vividhBn bhogBn saptasBgara-mekhalBm |
prthivim prBpya modeta candravat prthivl-patih H
13. annam tu vividham nityam pradadyBt tu dvijataye j
turya-ghosena samyuktah krt a-svasty ay an as tatha 1|
14. grha-devBms tu sampHjya kBryaS cB 'py utsavo grhe |
chattrB-"dini ca yBnBni pujayed vidhivat svayam 1|
15. [puspaiS ca vividhaih Subhraih phalaiS cB 'py arcayed budhah]
tasmat sarvBni satatam dBnBni tu mahipatih |
dattva Sraddha-'nvito viprair vrto bhufijita vBg-yatah j| 2 jj
8. 1. atha pistamaylm ratriin caturbhir dipakaih saha |
arcitam gandha-mBlyena sthBpayet tasya cB 'gratah H
2. namas krtva tato rBtrim arcayitvB yathavidhi |
dhupena cB 'nna-panena stotrena ca samarcayet H
3. pabi mBm satatam devi sa-rBstram sa-suhrjjanam |
usase nah prayacchasva . santim ca krnu me sada |
ye tvam prapadyante devi na tesBm vidyate bhayam H
4. ratrim prapadye jananim sarvabhuta-niveSanim |
bhadram bhagavatim krsnam viSvasya jagato niSBm ||
5. samvesanim samyamanim graha-naksatra-mBlinlm j
prapanno Aham SivBm rBtrim bhadre pBram aSImahi \\
6. yBm sada sarvabhutani sthBvarBni carBni ca |
sayam prBtar namasyanti sB mBni ratry abhiraksatv iti j| 3 jj
4. 1. a ratri parthivam isirB yosB [trByamBna ity rBtryBni H
2. mamo 'bha mahyam Bpa] iti silktabhyBm anvBlabbya japet jj
3. yo na(h) sva iti paficabhih sarsapBfl juhuyat ||
4. yo Asmin yas tvB matur iti dipena nrpasyo 'pari tris
parihrtya praisakrte prayacchet ||
5. abhayam ity rcB catasrah sarkarah pradaksinam pratidiSam
ksipet I

PariSsta IV. 61
IV. 4. 6. e 'hy aSmBnam a tisthe 'ti pancamlm adhisthBpayet [1
7. na tam yaksma ai 'tu deva iti guggulu-kustha-dhupam dadyat jj
8. yas te gandhas tryayusam iti bhutim prayacchet H
9. dusya dtisir asi 'ti pratisaram abadhya_
10. agnir ma pBtu vasubhih purastBd iti SarkarBn pradaksinam
pratidiSam ksipet |1
11. bahir nihsrtyo 'ttarena gatva bahyeno 'paniskramya suhrde
kuryBc chraddadhate kuryat H
12. naiSam abhayam karma mausali-putrah paithlnasih H 4 H
5. 1. atha 'to ratri-suktanBm vidhim anukramisyBmah ll
2. Sucih SuklavasBh purohitah H
8. parthivas.ya pascimBm samdhyBm upBsya darbhaih pavitrapBni
rajanam abhigamya_^
4. pistamaylm ratrim krtvB |
5. anna-pana-dhupa-dipair arcayitvB malyais call
6. prajvalitaiS caturbhir dipakair arcayitvB H
7. a ratri pBrthivam isirB yose 'ti sukta - dvayena ratrim
upasthaya 1]
8. trByama.ne viSvajite ahne ca tve 'ti rBjBnam pradaksinam
trih krtvB^
9. rajaveSmani dvBre visarjayitvB H
10. na tam yaksma ai 'tu deva iti guggulu-kustha-dhupam
dadyad ^
11. yas te gandha iti bhutim abhimantrya^
12. tryByusam iti rBjfie raksBm krtvB |1
13. asapatnam iti Sarkaram abhimantrya 'hgusthat pradaksinam
pratidiSam ksipet H
14. Santa dyaur iti japitvB rajBnam vBsa-grham nayet H
15. bhutina raksBm krtva niskramyai^
16. 'vam-evam ahar-ahah kuryat || 5 H
6. 1. yasya rBjno janapade atharvB sBnti-pBragah j
nivasaty api tad rBstram vardhate nirupadravam 1|
2. yasya rajfio janapade sa na 'sti vividhair bhayaih 1
pidyate tasya tad rBstram pahke gaur iva majjati i|

62 Parisista IV.
IV. 6. 3. tasmad raja viSesena atharvanam jitendriyam |
dana-sammBna-satkarair nityam samabhipujayet ||
4. nityam ca kBrayec chBntim graha-rksBni pujayet |
blmmi-dobBn prakurvlta devatB-"yatanesu ca 1|
5. catuspathesu gosthesu tirthesv apsu ca karayet |
gotarpanam ca vidhivat sarvadosa-vinaSanam H
6. ya evam karayed rBjB sarvakalam jitendriyah |
anantam sukham Bpnoti krtsnBm bhuhkte vasumdharBm jj 6 j
iti purohita-karmBni samBptBni 1| 4 H
Variae leetiones.
1. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 1. 35, p. 179; also atha purohitakarmBni
at AV. 2. 13, p. 254; 3. 22, p. 466.
2. ABODE snatonuliptah. BC suklavasa. XBC sosnisi. T
sosnisl.
4. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 1. 35 (reading: rBjfie); 2. 13. X
omits: ti. T for prayacchet: prapadyet.
5. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 1. 35. T iti.
6. B vyBghre.
8. XC iti. B aksani; 0 aksni.
9. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 3. 22. B prefixes: oni. XBC iti.
10. Quoted by Sayana, 1. c.
12. B sadgam.
13. B sadgam. BT Satravas tena.
14. B sadgam. DE for sa-: ca. B aSvam gajam; AE aSvagaja.
B Sarayudham.
15. XBC sarvan SBinty-. XC abhyuksya ca; T abhyuksye cii.
16. XC omit: ity. BT for brahmanan: viprBn.
17. XCT adhigacchBmi H iti.
18. XC tatha stu ity. BT omit: iti.
19. X yadd evB; T yad ivB.
21. ADE vidhiva. X purodhastve; 0 purBstvetve; T purodhatve.
22. B samvrto. T sasarjavathBbhayarthara.

Parisista IV. 63
IV. 1. 23. Quoted with 24 by Hemadri as if preceding V. 5. 4. B
brahmanam gam hutaSanam. T brahmana,. ABCDBT
bhumim siddharthakBn. ACDE sarpi.
24. H for punyBni sampaSyann: paSyan sprsann apy.
BT omit the khandikB-number.
2. 1. ACET rBjakarmani.
6. ADE ya duhkrtam; B yat krsnam. T for yac chabalam:
yat krsnam yat kalusam.
7. D dadyat 1
8. T rogram.
9. X aparimitamgunim; BC aparimitagunBm. ADE for vB: nava,.
10. ACDE tatha jfiBnat. BT Samalam; 0 Savalam. T for hi: ha.
11. ABCDET bhumim. AD ca sasyasampamnB; GET ca sasyasampannBm;
B hasty-asca-sampanna,m.
12. T prthivi. T modate Samdravat.
14. ADE grhadevBn sampujya; B grhadevavBn sa sampujya;
C grhadevBt sa sampujya. B vividham svayam.
15. T Subhaih; Bsarvaih. 0 omits: viprair vrto; T bhrtyair vrto.
B omits the khandikB-number. T adds IV. 6. 1; C adds the
first two padas of that verse, and then repeats the khandikB-number.
8. 1. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 19.17, p. 836; pBdas ab, AV. 19. 38,
p. 431; 47, p. 470; 49, p. 483; always as the beginning
of a parisista. BCDT caturbhi.
2. ABCDET yathBvidhih. B for dhupena: blmyena.
3. CT samtatam. AD devi. 0 sasuhrdgamnam. T for me:
te. ABCDET prapadyate. ACD devi.
4. B prapadyeta. ACDE -niveSinim.
5. D sarveSanlm. B samyaminim; C samyamBnim. ACDE
aslmahi.
6. ACDET abhi raksatu, omitting: iti; B ati raksatv iti.
ABCDE omit the khandika-number; but it was evidently
read by P.
4. 1. —2. Sayana, AV. 19.47, p.470; 49, p. 483, quotes: B ratri
• pBrthivam isirB yose 'ti stiktabhyam anvamhhja japet.

64 Parisista IV.
IV. 4. 1. B pBrthivam iti rogambhayosam iti rogambhayosBm isira.
X trayamanB; B trayamBnam; CT trByamBna BT ity
BrBtryBni; 0 ity atirBtryBni.
2. ADE suktebhyBm; C sukte; T silktabhyam. B anvalabhyam
iti japet.
3. XBT sarsapBn; 0 sarsapa.
4. T omits: nrpasyo pari. T trih. XO prayacheti; B prayached.
5.-10. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 19. 17, p. 836.
5. X abhayam soma ity ream; B abhayam soma ity anvrca;
0 abhayarn soma ity rcB; T abhayam ma ity rcB; S' na
bhayam somavrate ty anvrcam; P with our text.
6. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 2. 13, p. 255; 19. 38, p. 431. C
prefixes: pBmthamtara.
7. Quoted (with omission of -kusfha-) by Sayana, AV. 19.38.
ACDE for aitu: etu.
8. S'P bhumim.
9. S' for pratisaram: pratidiSam; T pratirasam; D saras. T
abadhya.
10. Sayana prefixes: tam SarkarBm, afterwards omitting: SarkarBn
pradaksinam. In the pratika we have followed
Sayana; X badhyBvarta purastBd; B vartrisu purastad;
0 j vabadhyarvartta purastad iti rtrih purastBd; T ye
purastad. B Sarkarah.
11. ABCET nisrtyo; AjD niskrtyo. ADE chraddadhane.
12. ACDET naiSabhayam; B naiSam amayam.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDE: H 3 H.
5. 1. Quoted (with omission of: vidhim) by Sayana, AV. 19. 9,
p. 293; 10, p. 304; 16, p. 333, as beginning of a parisista.
2. AE Sucim; D suci.
8.-Probably parthivasya and darbhaih are glosses, or for the
latter read: darbha-. M pavitrapBni.
4. — 7. Quoted (with omission of 5 and prajvalitaiS) by Sayana,
AV. 19. 47, p. 470; 49, p. 483, reading: paistim. No
variant of P is recorded.
4. ADE pistamaylm.

Parisista IV. 65
IV. 5. 6. BCDET caturbhi.
7. M yosB iti.
10. ADE ta nam. ABCDE for aitu: etu.
11. ACDB bhumim; B vibhutim. T abhimam.
12. —14. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 19. 9, p. 293; also 12—13
at 19. 16, p. 333; and 14 at 19. 10, p. 304.
12. T rajfio. ADE omit 1| and T carries the samdhi over to 13.
13. ADE pratidiSam pradaksinam.
14. B vBsagrbe.
15. ADE bhiltivB. X niskramye; C nihkramye; T nikramye.
B omits the khandikB-number; ACDE :1| 411.
6. Equal to Ixix. 6. 5 — 7. 5.
1. Quoted by Sayana, Introduction, p. 6. D tasya. AD nivasamn;
E nivasamn; B nivasety; C nivasann.
2. B sa vidher; T sa eva vividhair. ADE for pIdyate tasya:
pidyamBnasya. B for majjati: sidati.
3. Quoted by Sayana, 1. c. B visesenatharvBnam. B jitemdriya.h;
T yatemdriyam. ACDET -samskarair.
4. AD grharaksBni; E grha-rksani; B graharuksaiii. ADE
bhumidanam; B bhumidobat; C bhumi.
5. T catuspathe ca gosthesu.
6. A^ rtiya evam; D riipa evam; BT evam hi. T juBpayed.
ACDE for the khandika-number: H 5 H.
Colophon: B pariSista j 4 purohitakarmal.i | samBptah j . ACDE
iti purohitakarma samaptam iti H. ADET omit the pari­
Sista-number.
Boiling .ind \. Negelein.

V. Pusyabhisekah.
The ritual of a lustration performed for a king under
the naksatra Pusya.
1. — 4.1. Preparations for the ceremony; the obtaining of the
water; the plants to be put in it; its blessing; preparation
of the throne; directions for the sacrifice (of which
the leavings are to be put in the water).
4.2 — 5. The lustration.
4.5. — 5.7. Benefactions to be given by the king and the
closing ceremony.
Pusyalbhisekah.
V. 1. 1. om atha pusyBbhisekasya vidhim vaksyBmi sampadam j
dharmBrthakama-samyukta.m rBja kuryat purohitam H
2. sauvarna-rBjatais tBmraih kalasaih pBrthivair api |
sahasrena SatenB 'tha toya-grahauam isyate i|
3. caturnam sBgara.nB,m tu nadlnam ca Satasya tu |
abhisekaya rajfias tu toyam ahrtya yatnatah ||
4. eka-dvi-tri-caturnam vB sBgarasya tu pancamam |
osadhis tesu sarvesu kalaSesu 'pakalpayet |1
5. saha ca sahadevi ca bala ca 'tibalB tatha |
madayanti vacB Sveta vyBghradantI sumahgala || 11|
2. 1. satBvari jayanti ca Satapuspa sa-candanB |
priyangu rocano 'Siram amrta ca sa-sBrika 1|
2. asvattha-plaksa-bilvBnam nyagrodha-panasasya ca j
Sirisa-"mra-kapitthanam pallavaih samalamkrtBn H
3. hema-ratnau-'sadhi-bilva- puspa-gandha-'dhivasitBn |
acchaditan sitair vastrair abhimantrya purohitah |i
4. savitry ubhayatah kuryac chain no devi tathai 'va ca |
hiranvavariiith suktani ca anuvaka-"dTam eva ca ||

Parisista V. 67
V. 2. 5. dha,ranl pada-pltham syad durva-mulB-'nkura,fi chubhan j
tasyo 'pari nyaset plfham haimam raupyam atha 'pi va||2jj
3. 1. anadud-vyBghra-simhanam mrgasya ca yathakramam |
catvBri carmBny etani purvBd arabhya vinyaset H
2. cBturhotra-vidhanena juhuyBc ca purohitah |
caturdiksu sthitair viprair vedavedBnga-pBra-gaih H
3. bilvahara.h phalBharah payasB vB 'pi vartayet |
saptarBtram ghrta.sl vB tato homam prayojayet H
4. gavyena payasB kuryat sauvarnena sruvena tu |
vedanam adibhir mantrair mahBvyahrti-ptirvakaih 1|
5. sarmavarmB ga,naS cai 'va tatha syBd aparBjitah |
Byusyas cB 'bhayaS cai 'va tatha svastyayano gaiiaJi H 3 I
4. 1. etan pafica ganan hutvB vBcayeta dvijottaman j
hiranyena 'ksata-'rgheiia phalaiS ca madhu-sarpisB 1|
2. punyaham vBcayitvii 'sya Brambhani karayed budhah j
tisya-naksatra-saniyukte muhiirte karane subhe H
3. uccairghosa iti turyBny abhimantrya purohitah j
sarvaturya-ninadena abhisikto hy alamkrtah H
4. simhBsanam samBruhya pithikam va yathakramam |
cBmara-chattra-samyuktam pratihBra-vibhusitam H
5. matta-dvipa-catuskam ca caturdiksu praka,lpayet |
upavistas tato rajB prajBnBm karayed dhitam H
akara brBhmaiiB gBvah stri-bala-jada-roginah |1 4 ||
5. 1. tatas tu darSanam deyam brahmananam nrpena tu |
sreiil-prakrti-mukhyBnam strljanam ca namaskaret H
2. iisisas te hi dBsyanti tusfa janapada bhuvi |
evam praja 'nurajyeta prthivi ca vasB bhavet |i
3. purohitam mantrinam ca senBdhyaksa.m tathai 'va ca |
asvadhyaksam gajadhyaksam kosthBgara-patim tatha H
4. bhauclagBra-patim vaidyam daivajfiam ca yathakramam |
yatharheiia ca yogena sarvBn samptijayen nrpah Ji
5. rajyam purohite nyasya Sesaiia.m ca yathakramam j
sthanantarBni cB 'nyBni dattva sukham avapnuyBt H
6. durvB-siddharthakan sarpih SamT(r) vrihi-yavau tatha j
suklani cai 'va puspani milrdhni dadyat purohitahi|

68 Parisista V.
V. 5. 7. atharva-vihito hy esa vidhih pusyabhisecane j
raja snato mahim bhuiikte Sakralokam sa gacchati H 5
iti pusyabhisekah || 5 H
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. DT omit: om; B ^. B sBmpratain.
2. ADE parthiver.
8. B nadinaiii tu Satasya tu; T nadinBm tu Satasya ca. BT
rajfiBm.
4. DT omit: -tri-. T ausadhls. B kalaSesu prapilrayet.
2. 1. ABCDET priyamgu. C for siram: soram. T amrtam.
2. BCT Sarisa-.
3. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 1.6, p. 43. ADE -ratnosadhibilva-;
BT -ratnausadhirbilvah-. D -dhivaSitBn.
4. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 1. 33, p. 171; padas ab, 1.6. ACDE
kuryBt Sam. M elides over the caesura. BT and Sayana.
(a)nuvakyBdyam.
5. TpBdapithani, omitting: syad. ABCDE-mkurBm; T-mkuran;
B Subhan. ACDET for nyaset: bhavet. D raupya tatha.
3. 1. DT anadu-.
2. Except 4. 1'^^ and 5. 5, the remainder of the pariSista is
quoted by Hemadri. BT caturhautra-; C caturhautra-.
ADE viprai.
3. B bilvaharaphalahBraih. Sayana, AV. 1. 1, p. 5, quotes
pBdas cd.
4. Quoted by SByana, I. c. ADT pByasa; H pByasam. ABDET
aditair; SByana Bdimair.
5. Quoted by SByana, AV. 1.2, p. 16; 9, p. 60, padas cd, 1.30,
p. 155; 8.8, p. 375; 19.15, p. 328. T ganaiS.
B omits the khandika-number.
4. 1. Sayana, AV. 1. 9, p. 60, quotes padas ab; 1. 2, p. 16; 30,
p. 155 pada a. ACDET gunan. XBCH vacayet tu.

Parisista V. 69
V. 4. 2. ADE syad arambham;; B syam Brambhain; C syat |1 atvarambham.
MH tithi-naksatra-.
3. B uccairghosa. ACDET elide over the caesura. B -ninadena
hy abhisikto hy; H -ninadena hy abhiseke hy. 0
abhisikto. AE add: H him H.
4. According to H this Sloka is preceded by IV. 1. 9, 10. H
tatha^simbBsanam ruhya. CT pithikam va kramagatam;
H patakBm va kramagatam. ADE camaram-. BCT pratlhara-.
5. ADE mattadvlpacatuskam ca; B mattadvipamcatuskam tu;
0 mattavanuskam ca.
BT^for the khandika-number: |1 3 H
5. 1. Perhaps: daksina deyB. ADE Sreni-. B -prakrtl-.
2. H asisaS ca pradadyus te. AD aSimsas. BC nurajyeta. H
prthvl ca vaSaga. B vaSI.
3. H gavBdhyaksam gosthSgarapatim.
4. H tu yogena. D sampHraye.
6. AB durvBmt-; CD durvam-. B -siddharthikan; C -siddharthamkamt.
7. B pusyabhisecanam. BD sam gacchati; 0 sa gamcchati; H
ca gacchati.
B omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: B: iti pariSista j 5 iti puspabhisekah | samaptah j .
ADET omit the parisista-number.

VI. Pistaratryah Kalpah.
Ritual of a ceremony performed before an image of Night
which is made of meal.
1. Preparations for the ceremony; worship of the image followed
by a ceremony to keep demons from the king's bed.
2. Practically identical with Par. IV. 5. 9 —16; removal of the
image and close of the ceremony.
Pistaratryah Kalpali.
VI. 1. 1. om atha 'tah pistaratryah kalpam vyBkhj^BsyBmah ||
2. ahata-vasah purastat talpasya gomayena sthaiidilam upalipya^
3. 'hata-vastreiia simhBsanam avachadya H
4. yBm devah prati nandanti 'ti rBtrim avahayet H
5. samvatsarasya pratimBm iti pistamaylm pratikrtim krtvo
'daiimukhim upaveSayet H
6. chattram hiraiimayam dadyad asanam ca hiranmayam |
dadyac chubhrani vasamsi Subhram cai 'va 'nulepanam ||
7. Subhram annam tatha dadyat prabhUtams cai 'va modakBn j
dhupam ca vividha,Tn nityam pradlpBmS ca prakalpayet H
8. a mB pusfe ca pose ce 'ty etabhir upasthaya |1
9. raksoghnair mantraih sarsapBn abhimantrya^
10. avatas ta iti japan samantat talpasya 'vaklrya^
11. ayaiii pratisara iti pratisaram abadhya SarkarBn pratidiSam
ksipet 1
12. dhupaSesam rBjfie dadyad _
13. abhayapradam karma |1
14. paScat sarvesu konesu dvimukhim ekamukhim vB j
sarvato vijayam raksBm ekam va tesii caturmukhim |1
15. [ekamukhim va] sarvatrB 'pratiratha-japa ity eke^
16. sarvatra SarkarB-ksepaS ce 'ti i| 11|

Pari;5ista VI. 71
VI. 2. 1. grhitva pistaratrim tu veSma-dvare visarjayet j
2. vanaspatir aso madhya iti guggulu-kustha-dhupam dadyad^
3. yas te gandha iti bhiltim abhimantrya^
4. tryByusam iti rBjfie raksBm krtvB_
5. asapatnam iti SarkarBn abhimantrya 'ligusthad [abhi] pradaksinam
pratidiSam ksipet i|
6. Santa dyaur iti japitva rajanam vBsagrham nayet |1
7. bhutina raksBm krtvB niskramyai
S. 'vam-evam ahar-ahah kuryBd iti H 2 i|
iti pistaratryah kalpah samaptah 1| 6 ||
Variae leetiones.
1. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 3. 10, p. 388; (5. 80, p. 791); 8. 5,
p. 623. B for om athatah: atha.
2. AD upalipya 1 (cf. next note).
3. A hata-; D Bhata-; BT hatena-; (cf last note). T-vastreiiB
sanam avatsBdya; B -vastrena sam avachadya.
4. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 3.10. ACDE prati namdamti ratrim:
T prati namdati ti ratrim.
5. Omitted by D; quoted by Sayana, 1. c.
7. B for tatha: tato.
8. Quoted by Sayana, 1. c.
9. ACDET abhimamtryB and carry the samdhi over to 10.
10. Sayana (5. 30) quotes: Bvatas ta iti japan. BDj^ japet.
XCT vakirya.
11. Sayana, 8. 5, quotes: ayam ... abadhya, C for ayara: yam.
12. DT dhilpaviSesam.
14. MSS omit H a,fter pBda b. ACDET va 1| tesu. ABDE omit ||.
15. Referred to by Sayana, AV. 19. 13, p. 317. B for va: ca.
B sarvatra apratiratha-; T sarvatra apratiratha-.
16. B sarkaram abhimatrya ksepas ce 'ti; ACDE sarkaraksepaiii
ce ti; T Sarkarah ksepa iti.

72 Parisista VT.
VI. 1. C for khandika-number: U ^ U ; TP: 1 4 i ; perhaps omitted
in B.
2. 1. D vivarjayet
2. BCT medhya; T^ medya. BET guggula-. B dadyat | .
3. DE bhumim. T omits: abhim.
5. ACDE Sarkarabhimanitrya mgusthad; B sarkaram abhimaiiitrya
amgusthad. T mgusthat pradaksinani.
7. M niskramye.
8. T omits: -evam; A^D -eham.
B omits the khandika-number; T || 5 || .
Colophon: B: nityah pistaratryah kalpah || iti parisista | iti
pistaratryah j kalpah samaptah I 5. ACDE om.it: iti. ACDE
pisfaratrya. ADET omit the parisista-number.

VII. Aratrikam.
Ritual of a night-ceremony, of which the main feature
is the carrying of a lamp three times around the king. Our
text — or its source — seems to have consisted of a myth
of the invention of this ceremony by Brhaspati Atharvan for
Indra, when the latter was troubled by insomnia magicall}'
put upon him by the purohita of the Danavas, and of the
ritual for this ceremony. These two parts are now confused.
Aratrikam.
VII. 1. 1. 0111 na susvBpa purB Sakro dBnavBnam purodhasa |
prayuktair ausadhair yogair mantranam japa-homatah |1
2. pranipatya brhaspatim atharvBiiam puramdaral.i |
danavaih paribhilto Aham trBhi mBm ity uvaca ha l
3. tato AsBv evam uktas tu prabhuta-bala-vardhanam |
Brogyadam bhuti-karam ksudro-'padrava-nBSanam H
4. aratrikam hi kartavyam tasya trBtum idam tada |
krtvB pistamayam dipam suvarti-sneha-samyutam fl
5. ati nihah pra 'nyan iti dvBbbyBm enam pradipayet j
pBtre sa-puspe samsthapya sarsapaiiiS ca saha 'ksataili H
6. priyahgum Satapusparn ca durvam cai 'va SatBvarim |
sa-pBpahBrinlm bhiltim tatrai 'va ca balim nyaset H
7. apsarobhih parivrto gurur gatva puramdaram |
pra,pta-sattvam sumanasam asane prahmukhaiii sthitam H
8. pre 'to yantv ekaSatam ca dipam samabhimantrayet j
trih paribhrBmayed rBjfio mantreiiB 'tha sumahgalam H
9. Samyanty asya tato rogii graha vigbna-vinByakBh |
svasty astu nrpa-rBstraya svasti gobrahmanaya ca i|
10. tatas tu Sahkha-dhvaninB dipam grhitva
sa toyadharBm prayato Api nirharet |
purohite jyotisiko Api vB svayam
hitaisinl dhatry athavo 'pakarita i|

74 Parisista VII.
VII. 1. 11. BcBuiya 'tha ha rajanam acaniya "dau purohitah |
brabmanBya yathaSakti rukmam pratali pradapayet 1
12. mulakarmB-"dikam tasya pafica-guhyaka-kBritam j
bhayam rajfio na bhavati tejo vlryani ca vardhate
18. evam vidhBnam akhilaiii vihitam yathavad
etat samastaSubhadam gaditam nrpaiiBm |
nai 'va "padah samupayBnti nrpam kada cid
aratrikam pratiniSam kriyate tu yasya |1
ity aratrikam samaptam H 7 i|
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: om. ADE susvaya; C susvaya. T purodhasBm.
2. BT for ham: hi. B omits: trBhi. B omits: ha.
3. ADE tato sad evam ukto sau; BC tato sav evam ukto sau.
B prabhutam ca balBvalam.
4. T for hi: tu. C krtavBn yB tasya. T repeats padas ab
reading: hi krtavBn tasya. There is probably a lacuna
at this point, as the transition from the performance of
the prototype of the sacrifice to the ritual directions is
missing. Verse 7 may belong here. Sayana, AV. 2. 6,
p. 220 quotes padas cd, reading: suvartisnehasamplavam.
5. Sayana, 1. c, quotes pBdas ab. ACDE etam; KS' evam.
6. ABDET priyamgu. ACDE Satapuspam. DT durvBiiis.
7. T prBhmukha.
9. C asya tayo roga; T asyai tayo roga. D -vinaSakah; T
-vinByakah H111.
10. T prapato. T pikBrita.
11. ADET Bcamya. ABCDE omit ha. T tha ha rajanam
Bcammadau. ADE yathBSaktim; T yathaSaktya.
12. D -karikam.
13. ADE vihitain ca yathavad. DE nniam. B yasye ti 1 1;
D tasya H ; T yasye ti |! 2 i|.
Colophon; ADET omit the pariSista-number; B also here, but
adds: pariSistam 7 | .

VIII. Ghrtaveksanam,
1. Ritual of the ceremony which is to be performed each day.
Its main feature is for the king to gaze upon the reflection
of his countenance in a dish of ghee.
2. The fee and efficacy of the ceremony.
Gflirtaveksanam.
VIII. 1. 1. om atha ghrtaveksanam vaksyBmah ||
2. pratah-pratah Sankha-dundubbi-nBdena brahma-ghosena
va prabodhito rajB Sayana-grhad utthByB 'parBjitam diSam abhiniskramyo
'pBdhyayam pratlkseta H
3. atha purohitah snatB-'nuliptah Sucih Suklavasali krtamahgalaviracitosnisi
SBnti-grham praviSya devanBiii namaskaraiii
krtva svastivacanam anujfiBpya vinitavad upaviset ||
4. yamasya lokad yatha kalBm yo na jivo Asi 'ti svastyayanam
krtvo 'llikhya 'bhyuksya paristlrya santatlyena tilBn
ghrtaktan juhuyat |
5. tan hutvB sauvarna-rBjatam audumbaram va patram
ghrta-ptlriiam sa-biranyam ghrtasya jutili sahasrasriigo yamasya
lokad urn visiio vi kramasve 'ty abhimantrya "jyam teja iti
tada "labhate |1
6. ajyam tejah samuddistam ajyam pBpaharam param j
ajyena devas ti'pyanti Bjye lokah pratisthita,h H
7. bhaumB-"ntariksa-divyam-vB yat te kalma,sam a,gatam j
sarvam tad Bjya-samsparSBt pranaSam upagacchatv iti H
8. tasmin [ghrtapBtrastham hi] sarvam atniBnain ca pasyet |1
9. dadhnB Siro hrdayam anvalabhya japet H
10. uccB patantam iti dvBbhyBm^
11. silryasyB "vrtam iti pradaksinam avrtya sesam karayed ity_
12. atra Slokah i| 1 1|

76 Parisista VII1.
VIII. 2. 1. ayam ghrtaveksaiiasya prokto vidhir atharvana |
upasyo nityakalam tu rajfla vija,ya-kahksiiiB H
2. etat samBharet sarvam prayatas tu samahitah 1
raja vijayate rBstram naSyante tasya Satravali H
3. dvijottamaya kapilani raja dadyat tu gBm subham |
aSirvBdam tatas tena Srutva tanmukha-nihsrtam |1
4. guruna vBcito yasmad dirgham ayur avapnuyBt j
putran pautrBmS ca maitrams ca labhate nB 'tra sanisayah ||
5. ayusyam atha varcasyam saubhagyam Satru-tBpanam j
duhsvapna-naSanara punyam ghrtasya'veksanam smrtam' iti|j 2 |j
iti ghrtaveksanam sama,ptam H 8 1|
SrlsBmba j yamasya lokad adhy a babhuvitha iti rcah 6^
yatha (ka)lam yatha Sapham iti rca(h) 6^
ghrtasya jutir iti rca(S) 4 ghrtaveksai.ia-madhye paippalada
mantrah 1|
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: om. ACDE omit: atha. BH omit: vaksyBmah.
2. ADE prabodhitah; 0 pratibodheta. B abhiprakramyo; H
abhikramyo; 'T abhinihkramyo. For the close of the
sentence X abhiniskramya japet gachet; C abhiniskramya
jajayet. T carries the samdhi over to 3.
3. B purodha; H purodhah. XBC snato nuliptah. BC Suklavasa.
ADE ghrtammaragalasahitasosnlsi; 0 ghrtamamgalasahitasausiiisl;
B krtamamgalaviricatosnisi; T krtamamgalavicaritosnisi;
H krtamamgalaracitosnisl. XC praviSya tena
svastivacanad (0 svastivacamanBd) anujnato. H vinito.
BTH upaviSed.
4. ABCDE loka. Sayana, AV. 1. 4, p. 31: Santatlyena tilBfl
juhoti. B juhuyac; C omits; cf next note.
5. 0 omits: tBn; B chamtah; H SBntah; T ta. B sauvarnam
rajatam. XC punctuate between each pratlka. H juti.
T sahasraSrmga uru visiio; H sahasramsrmgoru visno.
XC sahasrasrmgah. XBC loka. ADE jam teja.

Parisista Vm. 77
VIII. 1. 6. ACDE devatas; BT devatahs. ACDE trpyamty; B same or
trpyamtv; T tryapyamtv. ADE Bjya.
7. ABDE bhaumBmtariksam divyam. ACDE ca. T kalmakham.
H upagacchatu, omitting: iti.
8. H tasmin sarvam Btmanam paSyed aksnB | .
9. H omits dadhna, cf. last note. H for anvBlabbya japet:
anvBlabhed.
11. B sesam samBpayed ity; H Sesam sadhayed iti.
12. H tatra. BE Slokah.
B omits the khandika-number.
2. 1. 2. AD atharvanam; TH atharvaiiah. T upBsyodayakalam tu
rajfia vijayam icchata. E for tu: hi. BH for padas cd:
etat (H evam) samacaret samyak prayatah susamBhitah |
and continue: upBsyodayakale tu sa rajfiB (H raja) jayam
(B vijayam) icchata (H icchaya) sa rBjB jayate (B rajfio
jayeta) rastram naSyamte tasya (H na pasyante tu) Satravah
II. ACDET sama,hrtam. E for tasya: tatra.
3. BTH for pBdas ab: pascBd Bkapilam dhenum raja (H paScad
aniya kapilam raja) dadyBd dvijataye. H for tatas tena:
tataS cai va. C omits pBdas cd. B -nihstutam; T -niSritam.
4. H vedite tasmBd. ACDB omit padas cd. T mitramS ca;
H mitrBni.
5. H for punyam: dhanyam. TH ghrtaveksanam. H for
smrtam: ucyate.
B omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: B merely: iti ghrtaveksanam | 7 pariSista 8. C omits:
iti. T stops with: samaptam. ODE omit srisamba. ACD
for rcah: xca. ADE -mrdhye. ADE paisyalada; C
vaisvalada.

IX. Tiladhenuvidhih.
The ritual for the presentation to the priest of a ,cow
made of sesame.
1. 1. — 2. 4. The construction of this cow and the mantra to
be recited over it.
At this point the text becomes confused. There is
probably a lacuna as the ritual of the ceremony and
the statement of the fees are missing. We suggest the
arrangement of the verses as follows: 3. 1 — S*"; 2. 5 — 8;
3.4—5, and the removal of 3.8"=* as being another
version of 2. 7 ^''- The text then gives a list of other
cows that are to be presented with this same ritual;
declares the worthlessness of gifts made without this
ritual; extols its efficacy as destroying all sins.
4. 1 — 4. Depicts the arrival of the giver in the next world.
4. 5 — 6. Qualifications of the recipient; the time for the
ceremony.
4. 7. Reward attached to the recitation or hearing of this text.
Tiladhenuvidhih.
IX. 1. 1. om atha
tiladhenum pravaksyami sarvapapa-praiiBSanIm |
tilah Svetiis tilah krsnas tilB gomutra-varnakah||
2. tilBnam tu vicitranam dhenum vatsam ca karayet |
droiiasya vatsakam kuryBc caturdroiia tu gauh smrta H
3. suvasByBm Sucau bhumau dhupa-puspair alamkrtii |
krsnajine tu kartavyB bahunBm vB 'pi karayet ||
4. kariiau ratnamayau kuryBc caksusi dipakau tatha |
ghrane tu sarvagandha.ms tu jibvayBm. Saradam ghrtam ||
5. dantesu mauktikam dadyiil lalafe tBmra-bhajanam j
udhasi tu madhu 'Siram apane ca ghrtani madhu H 1 ||

Pari.sista IX. 79
IX. 2. 1. hrdaye candanam dadyaj jaiighayor iksu-kandakam j
suvarna-Srhgl raupya-khuri raupya-lBhgiila-daksinB ||
2. vastra-channB tu datavyB kamsyapBtram tu dohani |
8. prajBpatis ce 'ty abhimantrya viprBya dadyat^
4. tatra SlokB,h ||
5. dhenum vatsam ca yo dadyBd vina 'tharva-'bhimantrita,m j
vinB 'nena vidhBnena devatvam no 'pajayate |1
6. viSvarupBli sthitah sarvB dhenavah pariklrtitah j
dhenutvam na sa prayati vinB suktB-'bhimantritam j
nisphalam naSyate sarvam vinB 'bhimantritam satBm |1
7. balatve yac ca kaumare yat pBpam yauvane krtam j
vayah-parinatau yac ca yac ca janma-'ntaresu call
8. yan nisByBm tatha prBtar yan madhyahna-'parahiiayoh |
samdhyayor yat krtam pBpam karmana manasB gira H 2 H
3. 1. prasuyama,naiii yo dhenum dadyBd brBhmaiia-pumgave |
krsnajinam giida-dhenum ghrta-dhenum tathai 'va ca ||
2. suvarna-ratna-dhenum ca jala-dhenum tatha'parBm j
kslra-dhenum madhu-dhenum Sarkara-lavanam tatha H
3. rasBdi-dhenuh sarvanya anena vidhinB smrtah |
yat tu balye krtam papam yauvane cai 'va yat krtam 1
4. mana-ktltam tulB-kutam kanyBnrta-gavBnrtam j
udake sthlvitam cai 'va musalam cB 'pi laiighitam 1
5. vrsali-gamanam cai 'va gurudarB-nisevanam |
surB-pBnasya yat pBpam tila-dhenuh praSamyati H 3 U
4. 1. ya sa yama-pure ghore nadi vaitaraiil smrtB |
yatra loha-mukhah kakah SvanaS cai 'va bhayB-"vahah ||
2. vBlukBntah sthalas cai 'va pacyante yatra duskrtah j
asipattra-vanam yatra SBlukah salmall tatha H
3. tan sukhena vyatikramya dharmaraja-"Sramam vrajet |
svBgatam te mahabhaga svasti te Astu mahamate ll
4. vimanam etad yogyam te maiiiratna-vibhusitam |
atra "ruhya naraSresfha gaccha tvam paramBm gatim 1|
5. ma ca carabhate dadyBu mB ca dadyat purohite |
mB ca kane virupe ca kusthi-vyaiige tathai 'va ca ||

80 Parisista IX.
IX. 4. 6. vedBntagBya datavya vedantaga-sutaya va |
ekaikasmai ca datavya mBgha-mase tu purni'mam ||
7. ya imam pathate nityam yas ce 'mam Srnuyad api
devalokam atikramya suryalokam sa gacchati ||
suryalokam sa gacchati 'ti 1| 4 H
iti tiladhenuvidhih samaptah || 9 |1
navamam pariSistam ||
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: om. T omits: om atha. B -pranBSanim. C svenas.
2. ABDE gau. BC smrtah.
4. AE caksusor; CD caksuso; B caksusa. ABDE sarvagamdhas.
ADE omit the khandikB-number.
2. 1. B raupyaksari. ADT -daksinBm.
2. ADE kamsyapatranudobinl; B kamsyapatranurohinim; C
kBrasapatrBnudohani; T kanisyapatre tu dohini.
5. BCT omit. X dhenum mamtrani ca. ADE vina kena vidhBnena.
6. Omitted by BCT. ADE sarva,h. ADE prByBti. ADE for
nasyate: tasyate. ADE bhimamtratBm.
8. T for yan: yam. ADET madhyahnaparBhnayoh; B madhyBhnaparabnayoh;
C madhyahnBparayoh.
ACDE omit the khandika-number.
3. 2. D jaladhenum tathai va ca. DT madhu-.
3. ADE rasadidhenavah; B rasBdidhenuh; C rasadidhenus. ADE
sarvan anena; T sarvBny anena.
4. D (perhaps) kanyBnrtam-. BC muSalam.
5. B gurudaranisevanam.
ACDE omit the khandika-number.
4. 1. B for yatra: tatra.
2. AD vBlukattas; C vBlukattah; E vBlukabhBh; T valukamtB.
ACDE duskrtah: T duhkrtah: B duhstmatah (?).

Parisista IX. 81
IX. 4. 3. XC tamt; B tBm.
4. X edyotad yogyam; 0 edyotasvogyam; T etad yaugyam.
5. D in padas be: mam ca.
6. C omits: magha.
7. D iti mam pathate. XBC yas cai mBm. DT omit: suryalokam
sa gacchati ti.
ACDET for the khandika-number: || 2 ||.
Colophon: B: parisista j 9 iti tUadhenuh samBtBh j | . ADET
tiladhenuvidhih.
Boiling and v. Negelein.

X. Bhumidanam.
Ritual for the presentation to the priest of a golden image
of the earth, the size of a, gocarma, on which are put-representations
of mountains, rivers, oceans, trees &c.
1. 1 — 5. Preparatory observances.
1. 6 — 20. The ceremony, which is inserted in an djyatantra.
1. 21 — 22. Efficacy of the ceremony.
Bhnmid^nam.
X. 1. 1. om atha rohinyam sakalayam uposito brahma sarvabija
- rasa - ratna - gandha - 'vaklrnam tirthodaka - purna - kalaSam
adaya 'tisrsto apBm ity abhiseka-mantrair yathoktair dataram
abhisificati H
2. vratena tvam vratapata iti vratam upaiti^
3. yacitara-datarav ayBcita-"sinav adhah-Sayinau bhavato^
4. vrato-'pacaram^
5. yathaSaktyai 'karBtram pancaratram dvadaSaratram. va
vratam caritvB^
6. Svo bhate tantram Bjyabhaga-'ntam krtva 'nvBrabhyB
'tha juhuyat |i
7. kBma-stlktam kala-stlktam purusa-sfiktam mahavyahrtibhih
samkhyB-purvikabhih sarva rtvijo juhvaty^
8. atha suvarnamaylm bhumim [bhUmeh pratikrtim] gocarma-mBtram.
krtva^
9. mandapa - vedyBm samBniya vedy - uttarato yasyam
vedim ity upasthBpya^
10. girayas te parvatB iti parvatBn avasthSpya^
11. hiranya-rajata-mani-mukta-pravala-"dibhir upaSobhayed
yad adah samprayatir iti^
12. sB mandasane 'ti nadlh kalpayitvB rasaiS ca paripurayed^

PariMsta X. 83
X. 1. 13. apBm agram asi samudram vo AbhyavasrjamI 'ti samudrBn^
14. vanaspatih saha devair na Bgann iti brhaspatine 'ti
vanaspatin anyamS ca^
15. yajne [t]vB manasa samkalpayen _ manasa samkalpayatl
'ha bhavati 'ha bhavati 'ha bhavati^
16. nidhim bibhrati bahudhe 'ti namaskBrayitvB^
17. satyam brhad ity anuvBko ye devB divy ekadasa sthe
'ti punyaham vacayet^
18. samsthapayen^
19. nava divo devajanene 'ty abhimantrya brahmanebhyo
dadyad^
20. [datur] esB 'smai rohini kamam nikBmam va dugdha iti
21. yatha rohanti bijani phala-krste mahlta,le ]
evam kamah prarohante pretye 'ha manasah sadaH
22. sarvesam eva dBnBnam yat phalam samudahrtam |
tat-tat prapnoti viprebhyo dattva bhumim yathavidhi j|
dattva bhumim yathavidhi 'ti 111 i|
iti bhumidanam samaptam || 10 1|
daSamam pariSistam samBptam H.
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. Sayana, AV. 19. 52, p. 500 quotes: atha rohinyam; ibid. 19. 6,
p. 266 atha rohinyam uposito brahma. BC rohinim
sakalBm; XT rohinyam sBkalyBm; H rohinyam sa kalpam.
TH omit: adaya. ADE yathoktai.
2. ADET vratena tvam.
3. H omits: yacitaradatBrBv. ADE ayacitBnBv; B ayBcitaSanav;
T omits; H ayacitasinav.
4. ADE pacara.
5. BH insert after paflcaratram: vB. H omits: vB.
6. Sayana, 1. c, quotes: anvarabhyB . . . purusasuktam (in 7)
and continues: ity atha suvarnamaylm bhumim (8); the
6*

84 Parisista X.
X. 1. quotation to purusasuktam is also made, AV. 19. 53,
p. 504. T nvalabhya. H tha jyam juhuyBt.
7. D omits: kalasuktam. For samkhyB-: samdhya-. ?
8. T omits: bhumim. BD pratikrti. ADE gorcarma-.
9. ADET -uttaroto.
12. ACDET nadim; B nadi; our text with H.
14. A vanaspatin anyBms ca; B vanaspati; D vanaspatin anyBn.
15. Omitted by B. T for [t]vB: ca. XC kalpayen. ADET
once, and H twice omit: ha bhavati. At the close iti
has been omitted.
16. B omits all before: namaskarayitva.
19. H na ca divo. B devajanete; D devajanane; H devajuatene.
20. C omits: nikamam. ACDE vo dugdha; B vo padugdha;
H va duhkha.
21. B phalapraste; T phalaprste; E phalakrste; H halBkrste.
BTH prarohamti. B omits: pretye. H pretya hi manasa.
22. H tat prapnoti ca viprebhyo; B mat prBpnoti viprebhyo.
T yathavidhim; B yathavidhih.
ABDET omit the khandika-number.
Colophon: B omits: iti. T for parisista - number: 1| 9 |i; B pari­
Sista I 8, omitting the last sentence. ADET omit the last
samaptam and ADE have the numeral transposed to
tMs place.

XI. Tulapurusavidhih.
Ritual for the presentation to the priest of the king's
weight in gold.
1. 1 —14. Description in suira-stjle of the ceremony.
1. 15. Permission for a poor man to make up the weight with
less valuable substances.
2. 1. F\irther details; the king must be weighed with sword,
helmet and all his ornaments.
2. 2 — 5. Extols the efficacy of the ceremony, which is said to
have been performed first hj Indra and to destroy sin.
Tulapurusavidhih.
XL 1. 1. om atha 'tas tulBpurusavidhim vyBkhyBsyamas^
2. tad udag- ayana Bpuryama,na-pakse punye naksatre Sraddha-preritau
grahana-kale va^
3. rtvig - yajamanau klpta - keSa - SmaSril roma-nakhani
vapayitvB^
4. sambliara,n upakalpya praktantram ajyabhaga - 'ntam
krtva ^
5. mahBvyahrti-savitri-SBntim brahma jajnBnam iti hutvajj
6. agne gobhir agne AbhyBA'artinn agneh prajatam iti
sampatan udapBtranlya 'bhiseka-kalaSesu ninayed^
7. atha 'sye 'ndro grBvabhyam ity abhisecayed^
8. idam apo yathe 'ndro bahubhyBm ity abbisecayit^'a H
9. yathoktam afijana-'bhyafijanB-'nulepanam kBrayitvB
vBso gandha-srajaS cB "badliniyat H
10. tula(m) hiranyam ca pavitrair abhyuksya purusasammito
Artha iti saptabhis tada "rohayed^
11. acyuta dyaur iti catasrbhir avarohayet^

86 Parisista XI.
XI. 1. 12. suryasya "vrtam iti pradaksinam avrtya brahmanebhyo
nivedayitva^atma-'lamkBran kartre dadyat ||
13. sahasra-daksinam grBma-varam^
14. dvijan annena tarpayet ||
15. atha cen nihsva-paksena yatha sampadyate dhanam |
dhatubhih saha taulyam tu vBsobhiS ca rasais tatha |
vrlhyBdi-saptadhanyair vB yatha sampadyate grhe || 1 ||
2. 1. sa-khadgah sa-Sirastranah sarvabharana-bhusitah |
tapanlyam agre krtva pascBt tolyo naradhipah H
2. indrene 'dam pura dattam adhirajya-"ptaye varam |
sarvapapa-pranasaya sarvapunya-vivrddhaye ||
3. mahadana-'tidBnBnam idam dBnam anuttamam |
aksayyaphaladam. Srestham datrnam sreya-vardhanam |1
4. yat papain sve kule jBtais trih sapta purusaih krtam |
tat sarvam naSyate ksipram agnau tulam yatha tatha H
5. anamayam sthBnam avapya daivair
alanghaniyam sukrtair hiranmayaih ||
suvarna-tejah pravimukta-papo
divi 'ndravad rajati surya-loke |1
divi 'ndravad rBjati siiryaloketi 1| 2 1|
iti tulapurusavidhih samaptah |j
ekadasamam pariSistam || 111|
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. Quoted by SByana, vid. inf B omits: om. ACDE tulBpurusadanavidhim.
2. CT udagayanapuryamBna-; B ugayatapurvamBna-. ADE
punya. ACDET -prerito.
3. BC klipta-. ACDET -SmaSru; B doubtful; the change adopted
is the easiest palaeographically. H omits klpta- which
is also possible.
4. Quoted by SByana, AV. 19. 10, p. 304. ACDET praktamtradaivam;
B prakrtramdaivam.

Parisista XL 87
XL 1. 5. Quoted by Sayana, 1. c, and 4. 1, p. 512, reading once as
in the text except: -SBnti, and once: mahavyahrtim savitrlm
Santim. ABDE -Samtih; C -Samti; T -SBmtir; perhaps
read: -Santibhir.
6. Quoted by SByana, AV. 19. 26, p. 369. X for gobhir: tv;
in A corrected in the margin. T udapatrBnBnlya; Sayana:
udapBtra aniya. X ninayet (cf. next note).
7. X tatha or atha.
8. T idam Bpo aiindro; B edam apo yemdro; 0 idam Bpo
yemdro. B ity abhityabhisimcayed.
9. H in a parallel passage: gandhan srajam.
10. B hiranye. B rohayet | .
11. XT yacyuta. ADE dyer.
12. B brahmane vedayitva. ADE atmano lamkaran; C tmano
lamkBran.
13. H sahasradaksinBm.
15. ACDET nisvapaksena. B tulyam. T vBsBbhiS. B grhaih.
ACDET place 11111 after 14; A erases it; all five repeat
it here, where B has: | 2.
9 1. CT saSiratrBnah (C adds; | sta); D saSirahstrBnali. ADET
taulyo. T adds: daksinena siivarnain tu uttarena tu 'pBrthivanti.
Probably an alternative to padas cd. H is also
acquainted with this line.
2. T adhirajBptaye. B -pranBSaya.
3. T mahadBnBni dBnanam.
4. B svakule.
5. BET devair. X alamghaniya. T stiryaloka iti.
ADET omit the khandika-number.
Colophon: B after samaptah: | 10; C in the same place: [111 11;
what follows is omitted in B. DT ekadaSam. C after
pariSistam: i| if |1 Srih || if H.

XII. Adityamandakah.
Ritual for the presentation to the priest of a circular
cake representing the sun, which is to be put into a dish with
molasses and ghee, and covered with a piece of gold.
1. 1 — 7. Description in sutra-stjle of the ceremon)^
1. 8—10. Its efficacy.
Idityamandakah.
XII. 1. 1. om atha yah kamayeta sarvesBm nrnBm uttamah syam
iti sa bhasbaraya 'pupam dadyat^
2. tasya kalpo ^
3. yava-godhumanam anyatama-curnena mandalB-"krtim
samsrapya^
4. patre krtva 'pibitam
5. sa-guda-"jya-suvarna-Sakalam co 'paristan nidhayB
'rcayed rakta-kusumair^
6. visasahim ity abhimantrya brahma.nBya nivedayetH
7. tatra slokah ||
8. anena vidhina yas tu pupam dadyad dvijataye |
prayacchet satatam prBjnas tasya punya-phalam Srnu ||
9. arogyavan varcasvl ca prajBvBn paSumams tatha |
dhanavBn annavan chrimBms tatha sarvajana-priyah ||
10. apamrtyu-Satam sBgram nBsayaty avicBratah j
pradattam suryalokam ca prBpayet paramam padam ||
prapayet paramam padam iti |111|
ity adityamandakah samBptah H12 ||
dvBdasamam pariSistam 1|

Parisista XII. 89
Variae leetiones.
Xn. 1. 1. Sayana, AV. 17. 1, p. 3, quotes: 1. 2. 5 and 6. B omits:
om. B omits: yah. XC nrnam. ADE uttama. T bhaskaraya
pupam.
3. ACE mamdalakrti; B mamdalakrtih. ABCDE samsrpya.
5. C omits suvarna . . . parista. S' rcayet diksu kusumair.
6. T brahmanebhyo.
7. Omitted by B. T atra.
8. B tv apupam. B arcayet satatam'; perhaps correct, with
change of dadyad to dattvB.
9. B pasuvains; 0 BSumBs; DT paSuvBms.
B for the khandika-number: 2.
Colophon: 0 iti. T gives for parisista-number 1| 1111; D transposes
it to after pariSistam. After samBptah B merely:
I j parisista j | .

XIII. Hiranyagarbhavidhih.
Ritual of a ceremony to secure the union of the king
with Hiranyagarbha (the golden embryo). The main features
of the ceremony are: the king is washed over a golden vessel
with water containing pancagavya and the leavings of the
offering, and poured from golden jars; he is then shut up in
a golden vessel and left to mejlitate upon Hiranyagarbha; afterwards
he is taken out and pressed down again with a goldeii
wheel; the Brahhaans declare that he has been accepted by
Hiranyagarbha.
1. 1 — 8. Preparatory observances.
1. 9 — 11. The beginning of the tantra.
2. 1 — 3. 14. The ceremony proper.
8. 15—4. 10. Close of the tantra; the final ceremonies; the fees.
5. 1 — 6. Efficacy of the ceremony.
Hirany agarhhavidhih.
Xin. 1. 1. om atha hira.nyagarbbavidbim anukramisyBmah sarvapBpa-'panodanam
2. udag-ayana Bpuryamaua-pakse punye naksatre SraddhBpreritau
grahana-kale vB^
8. rtvig-yajamanau klpta-keSa-SmaSru-roma-nakhau syatamjj
4. atha rtvik prBg astamgamanBd aSvatthBd arani adhaya
'gne jByasve 'ti dvBbhyam mathyamBnam anumantrayate 1
5. trtlyayB jBtam caturthyo 'pasamBdadbBti H
6. Sucau deSe paridhBpya yathoktam afijana-'bhyanjanB-
'nulepanam karayitvB^
7. 'gneh prajatam pari yad dhiranyam yad abadhnann iti
hiranya-srajam agrathya raksantu tve 'ti raksBm krtvB I
8. darbban BstiryB 'dhahsayinau syBtBm H

Parisista XIII. 91
Xni. 1. 9. Svo bhtlte Abhijin-muhiirte hiranmayam mandala-"kTti
nabhi-matram pBtram adhaya sB-'pidhBnam^
10. sruk-sruva-"jyasthaly-udapatrB-'lamkarams ca^
11. parisamuhya paryuksya paristlrya barhir udapatram
upasBdya paricaranenB "jyam paricarya nityan purastaddhomBn
hutvB "jyabbagau ca 'tha juhoti 1| 111
2. 1. hiranyagarbhaya svBhB U agnaye svBbB H brahmane svahajj
prajapataye svahe 'ti hutva H
2. fair eva namaskBram kBrayitvB H
3. fair evo 'pasthaya sruk-sruva-"jyasthaly-udapatra-
'lamkaramS ce 'ti 1|
4. hiranmaye rajBnam. hiranyavatlbhih snapayitva^
5. hiranyakalasais tasmin paficagavyam apa asicya^
6. hiranyagarbha-suktenB 'mhomucena Santatlyena paficabhis
ca nBmabhih sampatan Bniya^
7. tathai 'va sadasyan asadasySn rtvijo (Anu)jnapayed^
8. rBja hiranyagarbhatvam abhipsaty asmin bhavanto
AnumanyantBm iti_^
9. fair anusthitah || 2 ||
3. 1. ud ehi vBjinn iti dvabhyBm pravesayet 1|
2. trayastrimSad devatB ity abhisamdhaya tam anuSBsti.
3. vacam niyamya pratisamhrtya ce 'ndriyani visayebhyo
manasa bhagavantam hiranmayam hiranyagarbham paramesthinain
purusain dhyayasve 'ti |1
4. tathe 'ti tat pratipadyate Jl
5. sa sapta(daSa)matrantaram asti^
6. saptadaSo vai prajapatih 1|
7. prajapater avrta iti vijflBpayet^
8. tathai 'va sadasyBn asadasyBn anujfiapyo 'tthapayed_
9. utthitam hiranmayena cakrenB 'bhinyubjayet i|
10. ma te prBna ity uddhared^
11. uddhrtam hiranyanamno pravimucya yas tvB mrtyur
ity apBsyet^
12. sampaSyamanB ity aveksito brahmanan pranipatya
namaskarya namo hiranyagarbhBye 'ty^

92 Parisista XIII.
XIII. 3. 13. atha ha vai hiranyagarbhasye 'ti priyatamaya tata
uktaiii^
14. brahmana brUyur uttistha hiranyagarbha-'nugi'hito
Asi 'ty^
15. apratirathena hutva samstbBpayed^
16. apsu te rajan varune 'ti varuuam abhistnya snat\a
pavitraih pratyetya "dityam upatisthante || 3 ||
4. 1. hiranyam tava yad garbho hirauyasya 'pi garbhajah |
hiranyagarbhas tasmBt tvam pahi mBm mahato mahan iti jj
2. suryasya "^Ttam iti pradaksinam avrtya 1|
3. grhan aimi 'ti grban pratipadya^
4. tvam agne pramatir ity agnim upasthapya 'tho 'tsrjed _
5. atha dvijebhyo daksinam daSa sahasrani dadyBt H
6. gramavaram ca H
7. sruk-sruva-"jyasthaly-udapa,trB-'lamkBramS ce 'ty anyat
sarvam sadasyebhyo^
8. yavad va tusyerams tBvad vB deyam 1| [rajB dadyBd^]
9. yathakamam brahmaiiBn annena paricaret^
10. tatra Slokah |1 4 ||
5. 1. vedanBm paraga yasya catumBm brahmavittamBh |
tusta yasya "siso brilyus tasya yajHaphalam bhavet 1|
2. brahmananam prasadena stiryo divi virBjati |
indro Apy esBm prasadena devan ativirBjati |1
3. hiranyadanasya phalam amrtatvam iti Srutih j
Sruyate hy asya data yah so Amrtatvam samaSnute H
4. raje-'ksvBku-prabhrtayali pura rajarsayo AmalBli |
datt\a hiranyam viprebhyo jyotir bhutvB divi sthitah 1
5. ya evam samskrto rBjB vidhinB brabmavBdina j
prajanBm iha sBmrBjyam jyaisthyam Sraisthyam ca gacchati jj
6. amusmin brahmana sBrdham Bnandam anubhuya \ai j
jyotirraayam satyalokam na cai 'va "vartate punah ||
na cai '^a "vartate punar iti || 5 H
iti hiranyagarbhah samBptah ll 13 H
trayodaSamam pariSistam ||

Parisista XIII. 93
Variae leetiones.
XIII. 1. 1. BC omit: om. ADE omit: atha. Sayana, AV. 8. 2, p. 561,
quotes: hiranyagarbhavidhim anukramisyBmah, and all
MSS mark this as the end of the sentence. CT sarvapBpay
an odanam; X probably: sarvapBpapanodanam (in D
a blank space takes the place of the second pa, while
in A there is a blurred mark above it).
2. T udagayanBpuryamana-. ADE punya. XCT -prerito.
ADET grahakale.
3. T -yajamano vB klrpta-. AD -loma-.
4. B atha rtvig; CB atha tvik; DT atha rtvik. BT SSvatthad.
T aranlm. T anumamtrayati.
5. ADET catiirtho.
6. X Sucir dero; T Suci daisam.
7. Sayana, AV. 1. 35, p. 180 quotes: agneh . . . Bgrathya;
8. 2, p. 561 yad abadhnann . . . krtvB. B j agneh. T
abadhnan. ADET Bgramthya; 0 Bgramtha.
8. B dhahSayanau.
9. B abhijin-; T Abhijin-. BT muhurte. ADET mamdalakrtir;
B mamdalamkrtir; C mamdalBmkrti. B omits:
adhaya sBpidbanani.
10. Omitted by B.
11. B omits: parisamuhya . . . udapatram. G omits: paricaranenB
jyam. B for hutva: krtva. ADE Bjyabhago.
B omits the khandika-number.
2. 1. ACDE agnaye (C||) brahmane (Cj) prajBpataye svahe ti;
B agnaye svabB || brahmane prajapataye svBhe ti. ADE
Jl hutvB; B omits punctuation here and in the rest of the
khandika.
4. ADE hiranmaya, ACE i| snapayitva.
5. T tasmin yByo gavam apBsicya; probably read: avasicya.
T probably meant: payo gavBm.
6. ADE -Buktona.

94 Parisista XIH.
XIII. 2. 7. B yatha vai. A sadasyan asadasyBd rtvijo; B sadasyan asavasyann
rtvijo; D sadasyBn asadasyBhrcivo; E sadasasyBd
rtvijo; T sadasyBn asadasyBnn rt\-ija. ABDE jBpayet;
C jBpadyed; T japayegyad.
8. XCT numamyamtv.
ADE omit the khandika-number.
3. 1. ADE vajann.
2. T abhisamtvaya. ADE visayabhyo.
3. DT namasB. ACDE bhavaintam. B hiranyamayam.
5. B saptamamtrBtaram; C saptamBSamtara; E saptamamtramtaram;
our text with H. 0 omits: asti and repeats 3
from nyagarbham and 4. H Bste.
6. ADB saptadaSau veti; C sadaSe vai; T saptadaSa vai.
7. X prajBpatesavxta.
8. D omits: asadasyBn. T atujfiapyo.
9. B bhinuvrayen.
11. BCT pratimucya; the MSS punctuate after this word. ACDE
iti asyet; T ity Bsyet; B iti apBsyet.
12. ADET pranipatya.
13. ADE nata uktam; T tad uktam. For this confused passage
H has: ete vai hiranyagarbhasya prltamBnBs (!) tam
brahmana etc.
14. ET brahmanan. B for ty: ti.
16. ABDE abhistnya.
B omits the khandika-number,
4. 1. XBCT for tava yad: nava yam; our text with H. ACT
hiranyagarbha. H for mabBn: bhayad.
3. ACT prapadyata; D pratipadyata; E prapadya.
4. X upasthByejt srjed; C upasthBdhyB tho tsrjed; perhaps:
upasthaya.
8. ADET tusyeran || tBvad. C omits: tusyerams tBvad va. The
punctuation in B alone; rBjB dadyad is probably an
alternative to deyam; H omits it; it might also be transposed
to end of 7.
9. BH annena brahmanan. E for annena: anyena.

Parisista XIH. 95
XIII. 5. 1. In T brahma is covered with white paint.
2. B itivirBjate; T itivirajati; 0 amitivirSjati.
3. 0 srutim; D Sruti. ABCDET dataram amrtatvam; our text
with H. D sam asnute.
4. ACDET rajesvaku-; H ya iksvBku-.
6. H jyotirmayBt satyalokan. B vartayet. B instead of repeating
the pada: punar iti brahmanam || 5 ||
Colophon: B merely: iti hiranyagarbhavidhih. T for the pari­
Sista-number: || 12 ||. The last sentence is in C alone.

XIV. Hastirathadanavidhih.
Ritual for the presentation to the priest of a chariot
harnessed with elephants.
1. 1 — 4. Construction of the chariot; number of elephants;
reward for this gift.
1. 5—7. Opening of the tantra; the formulae for the oblation.
1. 8. List of the ten mahdddndni.
1. 9. The general rule for the use of AV. 11. 6. 1 and the
djyatantra at all the dandni, and at the ceremonies for
which no rule is given.
1. 10. Merit of the gift of a horse.
1. 11 — 15. The special rules for this ceremony.
1. 16. Efficacy of the ceremony.
HastirathadanaTidliih.
XIV. 1. 1. om atha hastirathadBnBnBm anukramam vaksye||
2. jatarupamayam krtva ekacakram suSobhanam |
hastibhih saptabhir yuktam arcayitva yathavidhi ||
3. atha va caturbhir yuktam haimam rajatam eva va |
asprstam dBrujani va 'pi sarvasambhara-puritam ||
4. hasti-yugmena samyukta,m saurabheya-yutena va |
bhuhkte saptai 'va janmani saptadvipBm vasumdharam |1
5. hastena yukte candramasi paurnamasyam amBvasyayBin
va punye va rkse^sucih Sucau deSe tantram ity uktam |1
6. prancam idhmam upasamadhaya 'nvBrabhya 'tha juhuyBt
II
7. savitre svBbB || patamgaya svBbB || pBvakBya svaha || sahasraraSmaye
svahB || mBrtandaya svaha || visnave svaha j] prajapataye
svaha II paramesthine svahe 'ti hutva ||

Parisista XIV. 97
XIV. 1. 8. kanakas ca tila gave dasi gTha-mahl-rathah |
kanya hasti ca vidyB ca mahBdanBni vai daSa||
9. tasmat sarvesu dBnesu anukta-vidhikesu ca j
agnim brtlma iti suktam Bjyatantrena homayet ||
10. [aSvadata vrajet svargam aSvB-"r11dhaS ca manavah |
pujyate deva-gandharvair apsaro-kimnarais tatha ||]
11. hastivarcasam prathatBm iti kalaSe sampatan Bniya
yugam yoktram ratham iti sarvam samproksya |1
12. aSrantasya tvB manasa yunajml 'ti yojayet ||
13. aSrantasya tvB manasa yunajml prathamasya ca |
utkulam udvaho bhava uduhya prati dbBvatat 1|
14. yuktaya 'rgham dadyat ||
15. s(y)avair yuktah Sitipadbhir hiranyayo
yasya rathah pathibhir vartate sukhaih |
sa no hastena savita hiranyabhug
ghiranyapBnih savita [no Ajbhiraksatu i|
16. brhaddhastiratham yuktam hastena tu dadan narah j
savituh sthBnam Bpnoti divyBm kBmajavBm sabhBm ||
divyam kamajavam sabham iti || 111
iti hastirathah samBptah |1
iti caturdasamam pariSistam || 141|
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: om. Sayana, AV. 11. 8. p. 119, quotes: hastirathadBnanukramam
vaksye. C hastirathadananSm aniikrarma;
T hastirathadBnam anukramam.
2. B suSobhitain. ABCD yathavidhih.
8. T aspastam.
5. C purnamBsyam. ABCD punye carksesu (D °pu), in the
margin of A varse with marks over cB to indicate the
place of its insertion; E punye varsesu; 'T punye varse.
ADB daSe. ADE Ity. ACDET omit punctuation.
Boiling and v. Negelein. »

98 Pariiista XIV.
XIV. 1. 6. T nvalabhya. ACDET omit punctuation; B marks as close
of first khandika.
8. ADE kanakas ca tila; H kanakaSvatila. AE -mahlmahl-.
AD;^EH vidyBc ca mahada,nBni; T \idya cai tani mahadanani.
9. Quoted by SByana, 1. c. ABCE danesv; DT canesv. S'
vidhyuktavidhikesu.
10. B pujite.
11. B iti suktena kalase. ACDET carry the samdhi over to 12.
12. B yojayet II 2 II
13. ADE yunajjinl. ADE utkulasyomudvabo duh^'a; C utkulasv"odA'aho
dubya. BT carry the samdhi across the
caesura. ABCDE dhB\'atam.
14. AB rdham; D rthain. B adds: tasya.
15. ABCDET Sitipad. ACDE dhiranmayo; BT dhiranyayo.
ABCDET hiranyabhuk. ABCDE hiranyapBnih.
16. ADE savitu. B for sabhBm: Subham(bis). DT do not
repeat the last pada (?).
B for the khandika-number: j 3.
Colophon: B merely: iti hastirathah | 13 | . After samaptah T
adds: |1131|; 0 transposes to the same place the parisista-
number.

XV. Asvarathadanavidhih.
Ritual for the presentation to the priest of a chariot
drawn by horses. Similar to the last PariSista.
1. 1 — 6. The ceremony.
1. 7. The fees.
1. 8 — 9. Efficacy of the ceremony.
AsTarathadanavidhih.
XV. 1. 1. om atha 'Svarathadanavidhih ||
2. gostha udaka-'nte Sucau vB deSe _ prancam idhmam
upasamadhaya 'nvBrabhya 'tha juhuyBt H
3. vataramha bhava vBjin yujyamBna ity etena 'Svesu
sampatan BniyB/SrBntasya tve 'ti samBnam |1
4. tvam indras tvam mahendra iti savitre Argham dattva,^
5. punantu me 'ty atmBnam Blabhya japed^
6. raksantu tva 'gnaya iti yajamBnam abhimantrya samrddhihomBnte
||
7. varam dhenum kartre dadyad aSvaratham gramavaram
ce 'ti fl
8. ya evam vidhina dadyBd viduse ASvaratham sudhlh |
jyaisthyam Sraisthyam ca sBmrajyam prajanBm iha gacchati j|
9. saptanBin lokBnBm ante jyotirlokam anamayam j
gatva sa parama-"nandam bhuhkte yavad A'ibhBvasuh |1
bhuhkte yavad vibhBvasur iti |1 1 i|
ity asvarathadanavidhih samaptah |i
iti pancadaSamam pariSistam |115 ||

100 Parisista XV.
Variae leetiones.
XV. 1. 1. ABDET omit: om. Quoted (except om) by Sayana, AV.
8. 2, p, 561. B -vidhir.
2. ADE gosu. BT nvalabhya. XC juhuyad.
3. ACDE ity anena. ACDE sampBtBHn.
5. Quoted by Sayana, 1. c. ABCDET ma ity. B japet j .
6. Sayana, 1. c, quotes: raksantu . . . abhimantrya. BT samrddhihomadi
samBnam (perhaps preferable);. 0 samrddhihomamnamte.
7. ACDET grBmam ce ti.
8. T jyestam Srestam.
9. B amte gatvB jyotirlokam. ACDET omit:- vibbBvasuh j|
bhuhkte yavad.
ABDE omit the khandika-number.
Colophon: B merely: iti aSvarathah | 14 | . C iti. ADET
omit: samBptah. C transposes the pariSista-number to
after: samBptah. C omits: iti. P numbers as the 14th.
parisista.

XVI. Gosahasravidhih.
1. Ritual for the presentation to the priests of one thousand
cows. After the offering of the djya a mess of coarse
rice is cooked in the milk of the thousandth cow for
Indra and another for Soma. After the offerring of these,
tfriha-water taken from five rivers is blessed, and ten
cows (the last of each hundred) are washed with it, and
the remaining cows sprinkled. The water in which the
thousandth cow was washed is used for the sprinkling
of the king. The cows are then adorned (the thousandth
first), worshipped, watered, and fed. The priest holding
to the tail of the thousandth cow circumambulates the
others, and the cows are given to the Brahmans and fees
to the celebrant.
2. Verses extolling the efficacy of this ceremony.
Grosahasravidhih.
XVI. 1. 1. om atha 'to gosahasravidhih 1|
2. gostha udaka-'nte Sucau vB deSe^prBficam idhmam
upasamadhaya 'nvalabhya 'tha juhuyat 1|
3. a gBva iti suktena "jyam juhuyBt 1|
4. mahBvrihinam aindram carum saumyam ca sahasratamyah
payasi Srapayitva gBva eva surabhaya ity etena juhuyBt ||
5. pancanBm nadinBm tirtho-'dakam ||
6. paScBd agues tirthodakena purnam kalasam avastbBpya
hiranyavarna ity abhimantrya sam vo gosthene 'ti daSa gBh
snapayet^
7. tvarama,no Anyah samabhyuksya sahasratamyah snBno-
'dakene 'mam indra vardhaya ksatriyam ma iti rajanam abhisicya^

102 Parisista XVI.
XVI. 1. 8. ima apa iti sadbhir yathoktam afijana-'bhyafijanB-'nulepanam
krtva 11
9. sahasratamlm prathamBm alamkrtya||
10. [a] gave mam upatisthantBm ity upatisthetH
11. pfajavMlh suyavasad iti ca sarvBh pByayet^
13.'. priyahi asanam dattva, 'ddhi trnam aghnya iti sahasratamlm
alabhya japet 1|
13. maya gBvo gopatina sacadhvam iti mantra-'ntenB
'rgham dattvB^
14. sahasratamyah pucham upasamgrhya bhuniis t^a pratigrhnatv
iti japan |1
15. sahasratamyah prsthato vrajan 1|
16. sarvBh pradaksinikrtya namaskrtya svastivBcya brahmanebhyo
nivedya daSa gB daksinam kartre dadyat sahasratamlm
vastra-yugmam ca||
17. tad api Slokah || 11|
2. 1. saptajanmB-'nugam pBpam purusaih saptabhih krtam |
tatksanad vidhinB 'nena nBSayed goprado narah |i
2. sarvesam eva dananam phalam yat pariklrtitam j
tad avBpnoti viprebhyo gosahasra-prado narah |1
3. aSvamedham vi'sotsargain gosahasram ca yah sutah |
dadyan madlya ity Bhuli pitaras tarpayanti hi H
4. tasmad anena vidhinB gosahasram daden narah |
sarvapBpavisuddhatma yati tat paramam padam iti i| 2 ||
iti gosahasradanavidhih samBptah |116 |1
sodaSamam pariSistam samBptam i|
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. ABDET omit: om.
2. ADE gosu. ABDETH omit: va.
4. B for ca: ca vB. D sahasratasyBh; H sahasram tasyah
(always). T payasih. T gBva iti surabhaya; H gBva iti
evam ubhaya.

Parisista XVI. 103
XVI. 1. 5. Omitted by CH. ADET nadya.
6. B tirthodaka purna; H tirthodaka ptlrna; C tirthodakena
purna. H avasthapya hi sam vo.
7. A.DB snatodakene; C snBtoradakene. ADE abhisimca; B
abhisinye; BTH carry the samdhi over to 8.
8. C ima bhyuksya sahasratamyah snBtoradakene mabh im
apa. B sadbhih.
9. B alamkrtyam.
10. BH omit: B. H mBm upatisthata, omitting the rest.
11. H prajavati silyavBsBd. C sarvBh yBjayet; H saryyasayet.
12. ACDB dhdhi; T rddhi; H dvi.
13. ADB rghyam; 0 omits.
14. ADB bhumis tvB. C japa; D japat; H japet.
15. BDi vrajet.
16. E omits: namaskrtya. ACDEH daksina; BT daksinah.
ACDETH omit: dadyBt. 0 sahasratami.
ACDET omit the khandika-number.
s>. 1. B saptajanmakrtam pBpam.
2. BH for eva: iha. ADE devanam; C danam. B yat phalam
samparikirtitam. T tad eva pnoti.
3. H for pada b: gosahasratrayam tu yah. C omits: ca yah;
B ca yat. C stutah. H paritas, with Y. 1. pitaras.
4. H asmad. H for daden: tu yo. BH for pBda c: pradadyat
sa visuddhBtmB. B yati yBti tat.
ABCDE omit the khandika-number; T: H1 i|
Colophon: ADE gosahasravidhih. B omits: samBptah |i 16 1|.
B sodaSatamam. ABDET omit: samBptam. D places the
parisista-number after: pariSistam.

XVII. XVIII. XVIIIb.
Eaj akarmasamvatsanyam.
That this is the correct division is shown by the correspondence
of XVIL 1. 1 with the colophon of XVIIIb, and
by the similarity of the contents. The text ill accordance with
its title gives for various days in the year the ceremonies to
be performed at that time. Some of the ceremonies that have
not been treated in the previous PariSisfas are handled with
more or less detail. This is particularly the case in the first
five khandikas and has lead to the traditional numbering and
marking of them as the 17th. and 18th. Parisistas, combined
as the parisista - dvayam., and jointly entitled Hastyasvadiksa
or HastyaSvBdidlksa.
XVIL 1. Ceremony for the 3d. day of the bright half of
ASvayuja. The text is very corrupt, containing certainly
a lacuna and probably an interpolation of XIV. 1. 4 — 8,
followed by a dittography. The ceremony is designated
as a hastyasvanam nlrajanam but seems rather to be a
lustration of horses.
XVIL 2. Ceremony for the 9th. day (of the same half-month),
designated as vahanandm abhayarn karma.
XVIII. 1 — 3. Ceremony for the full moon of ASvayuja; the
hasti - nirdjanam.
Prohably XVII dealt entirely with the lustration of horses
and the order of the cmpd. in the title is due to the usual order of
hastyasva-. Certainty is impossible on account of the corruption of
the text and the ambiguity of vahana-.
XVIIIb. 1. Ceremony for the king's janmadina- {janmanaksatra-dina-?)
in the first half of the year (? cf Commentary).

Parisista XVIL XVIII. XVIIIb. 105
2. — 8. Other ceremonies of the month Asvina.
9. Ceremony for the full moon of Karttlka.
10. For the dgrayan% full moon.
11. For the full moon of Pausa.
12. For the full moon of Phalguna.
13. For the grisma-pratipad.
14. For the full moon of Caitra.
15. For the 13th day of Caitra and the full moon of Vaisakha
(probably a lacuna in text).
16. For the full moon of SrBvana.
17.—19. Ceremonies that recur at fixed times.
20. Colophon.
RajakarmasamTatsarlyaM.
XVU. 1. 1. om atha pratisamvatsaram rBjakarmani kramena vaksyBmah
I
2. atha "svayuje mase Suklapaksasya trtiye Ahani ||
3. liaridra-yavBnBm i|
4. raksantu tvB 'gnaya iti catasrbhi raksBm aSvanBm
baddhvB hastyasvanam nlrajanam kuryat H
5. asvo Asi ksiprajanmB 'si
[pradadyBt sa viSuddhBtma saptadvipBm vasumdharam jj
6. hastena yukte candramasi paurnamasyam amBvasyByam
va punye naksatre Sucau dese 1 tantram ity uktam^
7. prBficam idhmam upasamadhaya 'nvarabhyB 'tha juhuyatjj
8. savitre svBha |1 patamgBya svBhB H pBvakBya svBhB jj
sahasraraSmaye svBha || mBrtandaya svahB H visnave svaha |1 prajapataye
svaha |1 paramesthine svBhe 'ti hutvB kanakanBm baddhvB
hastyaSvBnBm purvavan nlrajanam kuryat] H 1 H
2. 1. atha navamyBm aparBhiie vahanani snapayitva ahatavasB
brahma dvBdaSa-mitam vedim krtva H tantram ity uktam |j
2. Santi-krtyBdusanena vahanam trih proksya pariyan_
3. nihsBlam iti suktam japan pratyetya 'bhisificayed enam,
4. aSvam alamkrtam Sabala-kantham krtvo 'pasthapya
dadhyBd^

106 Pariiista XVII. XVIII. XVIIIb.
XVIL 2. 5. evam eva maiSradbBnyBny udapatrany antarasu diksu^
6. tatrai 'va devatB yajet H agnim vayum varunam aSvinBv
iti I
7. payasi sthalipBkam SrapayitA-B H
8. samBs tva 'gne tvam no agne ma no vidann abhayair
aparBjitair Byusyaih svastyayanair apratirathene 'ti ca hutva
samsthapya^
9. agner ado Asi 'ty ahatavBsobhili prachadya rasaih
kumbbBn audumbarBn purayitvB pratidiSam avasthapya mama
'gne varco abhayam dyBvBprthivI ud uttamam varuna 'svina
brahmana yBtam iti juhuyBt ||
10. paurnamasi prathame 'ti ca juhuyad^dundubhim ahanyad
ity uktam |1
11. upa Svasaya prthivim iti tatrai 'va 'numantranam ca jj
12. sarvBi.ii ca vBditrBni \ahanani ca ||
13. janasyBn praharsaya paficamim pratisthBpayet i|
14. na tam yaksma ai 'tu deva iti guggulu-kustha-dhilpam
dadyBt |1
15. yas te gandhas tryayusam iti bhutim prayacchet |1
16. dusya dusir asi 'ti pratisaram abadhya ye purastad
iti pratidiSam ksipet ||
17. bahir ni(h)srtyo 'ttarena gat^B bahyeno 'paniskramya
suhrde kuryac chraddadhate kuryBd ^ vBhananBm abhayam
karma 1| 2 H
XVIII. 1. 1. atha "Svayuje mase paurnamasyam aparahne hasti-nlrajanam
kuryBt ||
2. pragudak-pra vane deSe yatra vB mano ramate |
3. girayas te parvata ity etaya hastaSatam ardham va
mandalam parigrhya yBbhir yajfiam iti samprokset ||
4. tatra Slokah |1
5. daSahasta-samutsedham paficahastam tu vistrtam j
santa\Tksamayam kuryat toranam pusti-vardhanam H
6. Suklaih SuklBmbara-dhvajair malyaiS ca paribhusitam (
karayeta bile subhre rasaiS ca paripurite ||

Parisista XVII. XVIII. XVIIIb. 107
XVIII. 1. 7. rasais tvBm abhisificBmi bhtlme mahyam Siva bhava |
asapatna sapatna-ghni mama yajfla-vivardhani |1
8. imau stambhau ghrtB-'nvaktBv ubhau mB yaSasB 'vatBt |
yo ma kaS ca 'bhidBsati tam imau stambhau nirdahatam ity
9. uc chrayasva imB yB brahmanaspata ity etabhyam suvarna-mBla-patakaih
stambhau samyojya,
10. tasya 'dhastBc caturhastBm vedim krtvB darbha-pavitra-pBnir
balim puspBni ca dattvB^
11. madhu-lajB-miSraih svastika-samyavaka-dadhi-krsarB-
'pupakB-pByasa-ghrta-vividha-pana-bhaksa-phalair agnim paristlrya
12. "po asman niBtarah sudayantv iti caturaiidumbarBn
kumbbBn hrado-'dakena purayitvB^
13. pratidiSam avasthapya dadbyBd raudrBgneyam vByavyam
vBrunB mantrBh H
14. raksoghnam krtyadusanam yaSasya - varcasyBni ca
hutvau 'sadhlh samadaya dvihastam mandalam ity uktam U
15. tatra SlokBh i|
16. brhatkantBrikantaka iBghukantarikB smrtah j
suvarnapuspi Svetagiri karnika hy udisatra |1
17. simbi vyBghri ca harini hy amrta ca 'parBjitB j
prSniparni ca durva ca padmam utpala-malinl jj 1 j|
2. 1. tam anumantrayate |1
2. vainavam katakam avasthapya "dadhyBt H
3. dvaipa-vaiyaghra-"naduc-carma paristlrya^
4. tato ya syBd adhidevatB tasyai balim dattvB pindBni
ca dadyat \\
5. hastinam acamayet || 2 H
3 1. yasyam diSi sa ripur bhavati tBm diSam gatvB hastinam
Bnayed dhiranyena rajatena vajra-mani-mukta-"dibhih Sahkhena
candanena bhadradBrunayB kusthena naladena rocanena 'fijanena
manahsilaya padma-kumudo-tpalair^
pratijapec^
2. mama 'gne varca iti suktam daksinottara-mukham

108 Parisista XVII. XVIII. XVnib.
XVni. 3. 3. chesena gatrany abhyafijayet^
4. tatra Slokah 1|
5. hastinam raksane dandah kartavyo vainavo navah |
sodasaratni-mBtras tu caruparva-manoramah H
6. tena vBranBn varayet i|
7. danta-'gresu triiBni krtva yatha havyam vahasi grasati
8. su(ja)tam jBtavedasam ity agnim praivalayet |i
9. sujatam jBtavedasam iti vBcayed ^ yathB havyam iti
nlrajayitA'B ||
10. nidhim bibhrati 'ti SBlBm praveSayed^
11. anapeksamanah svBni sthanani vrajanti dirghayuso
balavantas ca bhavanti |i
12. gosahasram kartre daksinB gramavaram ca |1 3 H
iti hastyaSvadiksa samapta I 17 1| 18 |1
iti pariSistadvayam |1
XVIIIb. 1. 1. atha varsaSatam pravardhamBno rajanam abhivardhayisyan
samvatsare janma-dine kuryat ll tantram ity uktam H
2. punantu ma vayoh ptlto vaiSvanaro raSmibhir iti pavitraih
punyaha "dini ca mahgalair yajamBnam ca samproksya
yad abadhnann iti puspBdy-alamkaram varjayitvB mBhendram
carum Srapayet 1|
3. lokapBlebhyas ca dvitlyam carum Srapayet |i
• 4. mahBin indro ya ojase 'ti suktena trtlyayam hy agnau
butvB indrBya svBhe 'tyBdi lokapBlBmS ce 'stva rajBnam anvalabhya
^Bdivaj juhuyad arvBficam indram indrah sutramB imam
indra vardhaya ksatriyam me Satam jivantah Sarada iti l
5. raksantu tvB 'gnaya iti catasrbhi raksam krtvB rocanayB
'lamkuryat || trigunena sutrena baddhva i|
6. manayai tantum iti suktena raksB-siltre sampBtam
ca krtva ||
7. dhata te granthim iti badhnBti H
8. uttara-tantram hiranyam daksinB I 11|
2. 1. mahanavamyBm hastyaSvadlksB pratipat-prabhrti navai-atram
||
2. Sastrasasvasampatah U

Parisista XVII. XVIII. XVIIIb. 109
XVIIIb. 2. 8. trtlyayam hasty-aS(va)-vaha-gramyaSvana,m karma^
saptamyam hastyaSvBnBm darsanam H
4. astamyam atha pistamaylm ityadi ^ navamyBin durgBpujanam
||
5. atha vB navamyBm ityadi navamyBm fl
6. atha 'parajita-dasamyBm H
7. purvBhiie vijaya-muhurte^uktam prBsthBnikam 1|
8. etani khalu pragdvaraiii 'tyadi H
9. svastida ye te pantbBna ityBdi naksatra-homas ca jj 2 jj
3. 1. atha Sravane naksatre atha rBjfiBm indramahasye 'ti
vyBkhyatah H 3 H
4. 1. atha paurnamasyam aparahne paurnamasikam karma jj 41
5. 1. atha 'pBmBrga - trayodaSyBm Svete muhiirte snanam
krtvB^apBmBrgam trih paribhrBmayed rajfia upari mantrena H
2. ISBnBm tvB bhesajBnBm iti tribhih suktaih praticinaphala
iti suktena va punah snanam H
3. tata aratrikam paridhatte 'ti dvabhyBm iti samBnam || 5 jj
6. 1. atha dipotsavam pratipadi hastyaSva-"di-dIksa-samanam jj
2. abhyatana-'ntam krtvB ye AsyBm prBcI dig iti H
3. mB no devB yas te sarpa ity etaih suktais trnBni
yugatardmana sampBtavanti ganam ca pratitamitadha-nBSane
hastyaSvB-"di-yugapat tantram samanam H dhenur daksina || 6 |
7. 1. atha 'ksayya-navamyBm ratrau hastyaSva-"dinam anlkanBm
rathasya parahomaS ca H 7 H
8. 1. atha visnu-dvadaSyam purohitah paScimam samdhyam
upBsya grhlta-darbho yatra rajanam abhigamya paustika-homaS
ca ratrau nlrBjanani krtvB hastyasvebhyaS ca H 8 ||
9. 1. atha karttikyam paurnamasyam raivatyBm aSvayujyam
vrsotsargah H 9 H
10. 1. atha "grayanl-paurnamasyam tantram krtvB 'pad agreti
dvBbhyaxn rasam sampatyB 'bhimantrya rajanam prBSayet |j
dhenur daksinB || 10 |1

110 Parisista XVII. XVIII. XVIIIb.
XVIIIb. 11. 1. atha pausyam paurnamasyam uktah pusyabhisekah 111 j|
12. 1. atha phalgunyBm paurnamBsyBm rBtrau holBka |1
2. mahanavamyBm ukta-prajvalanam nlrajanam vB 1112 1
13. 1. atha grisma-pratipady ayusyam iti snanam krtva'pam
suktair Bplutya pradaksinam Bvrtya 'pa upasprSye 'ty uktam |j 13j|
14. 1. atha caitryam paurnamasyam tejovratam triratrain
aSnati 'ty uktam I 14 H
15. 1. atha madana-trayodaSyam vaisakhyain paurnamasyam
ca madhyahne garte [va] vapyBm puskarinyam ghafe va sarvagandhan
praksipya prBktantram abhyBtBna-'ntam krtvB simhe
vyBghre yaSo havih prBtar agnim girBv aragaratesu divas
prthivya ity etaih suktair udakam sampBtyS 'bhimantrya
rajBnam snapayet || praviSya samproksye 'ti ca tantram samsthBpayet
|| dhenur daksina |i 15 ||
16. 1. atha sravanyam paurnamBsyBm vijaye muhurte raksantu
tvB 'gnaya iti catasrbhi raksa-bandhanam krtvB nirBjanam
ca_^bahyeno 'paniskramye 'ti paithlnasih |1 16 H
17. 1. atha "dityadina aditya-mandako vyBkhyatah i| 17 H
18. 1. atha janmanaksatre janmanaksatrayBga-homo vyBkhyatah
1118 1
19. 1. atha rajakarmani pratinaksatram kartavyBnl 'ty ayudhani
khadga-prabhrtini bibhryad iti krttikBrohiny-BdIni vyBkhyatBni
H
2. indrotsava indramahotsavo vyBkhyatah ||
3. pratidinam grahayBgah H pratidinam naksatra-yBgali ||
pratidinam daSagani mahaSBntih I
4. pratisthBnam [krttikarohini-vyakhyata] naksatra-snBnani
naksatra-daksinBS ca || 19 H
20. 1. rajakarma-samvatsariyam__hastyaSvadi-diksa samapta jj 20 jj
ity uktapariSistanBm kartavyakBlBh |1

Parisista XVII. XVm. XVIHb. Ill
Variae leetiones.
XVII. 1. 1. B omits: om.
2. AD Suklapakse sya.
4. ADE catasrbhi; B catasrbhih. ACDE raksamm. BCT omit:
nlrajanam kuryBt; B has: vadhvB erased.
5. C Svo si praivajanma si;.T omits. T pradadyBt samviSuddhatniB;
ABCDE omit. B.saptadvipa vasumdharB.
6. T paurnamBsy amBvBsye punye.
7. ADET nvalabhya.
8. ADE hastyaSvB. ACDET omit: purvavan.
2. 1. B apare hue. ADB ahatavasasB; T hatavasa. ADE dvadasamita.
2. T SBmtim krtvB dUsanena. T paryuksya. ADE pariyBn;
T pariyB.
3. ADT pratyetya; C pratya; E pratyehya. B bhisecayed.
M enam.
4. 0 pasthapya. ADE dadhnBd.
6. ACDET yajeta.
7. T Snapayitva.
8. A tva gneh; 0 tva gnes; D tvB gnehs. T ambhayair.
ACDE ayusyai. B apratirathena ca. T carries the samdhi
over to 9.
9. B agne rodasi; T agner aho si. T ahatavasase ti prachadya.
ACDE rasai. T for avasthapya; upasthaya. SByana,
AV. 5. 3, p. 734, quotes: mamB gne varco iti juhuyBt.
T bhayam. B brahmane yatam iti; T brahmane ti.
10. B paurnamBsI prathame ti juhuyat |1 and repeats it. T
BhinyBd.
11. DT upaSvSsa.
13. ACDE prefix: tanam (read: na tam) agne pathamtaram.
B tatah syat praharsayamte; T janam syat praharsayamti.
ACDET pamcami.
14. ABCD e tu; E ye tu.

112 Parisista XVII. XVIII. XVIEb.
XVIL 2. 15. B bhumi.
16. 0 abadhya; after this word XC add: vartah; B adds:
carttah. BC omit: ye.
17. T panihkramya. B abhayam.
XVin. 1. 1. BC purnamBsyam. C aparahne. ACDET hastine nlrajanam;
H hastino nirBjanam; it is also possible to read: hastinam
nirBjanam.
2. H -plavane. H yatra diSi vB. Transposition: ramate manah
would yield a half Sloka.
3. H pragxhya yabhir yam iti. T samproksyate; H samproksayet.
5. XC -samuchedham; B -samutsredham; T -samuchreyam.
H for tu: su. B after vistrtam inserts: girayas . ... yBbhi.
6. H SuklBmbaradharais. B for pBda b: malyair api vibhusitam;
H tanmBlyair api bhusitam. B karayet bile subhre;
H karayet sthanclile Subhre. AD Subhrai. X paripuritaih.
7. ADE sive. ADT bhaveti; E bhavati; B bhavo. ABCET sapatnaSrir;
D sapatnaSrI; our text with H and RV. 10.159. 5.
8. ACDET imam stambhu. XT ghrtBmtvaktav; C ghrtBmtvaktav;
H ghrtabhyaktau. H for pada b: Subhau bhavasamBvrtau
(v. 1. vayasasamvrtau). 0 yasasa; T yBsasa. T
kas tva. H bhidameti. XCT tam imau bhtimir dabatBm
ity; B tam imau bhumir nirdaha. We might also read:
tam iyam bhumir nirdahet.
9. XT uchrayasvam; C uchrayasvBm; B chrayasva. H omits:
imB ya. ACDET iti H etabhyam; H ity ubhabbyBm. X
for suvarna- (soH): uchrayani-; B uchrayini-; C uchriylni-;
TuchrayanI-. ACDET-patakai. ABCDE stambhan;
T stambha. T samyogya.
10. XC tasyam caturhastBm; T tasyBm caturhastBm tasyadhastBnu
hastam. H adds after krtva: tantram ity ukta(m).
ACDET darbhah-; B darbhaih-; H darbheh-. X -pavitrapBnlr
balim; B -pavitra | panim amjalim; C -pavitrapanir
balim.

Parisista XVII. XVin. XVOIb. 113
XVIII. 1. 11. ACDET madhuna miSraih. ACDET svastikamsayBvaka-; B
svastikainsamyBvaka-; H svastikam samyBva-. ABCDET
-krSarB-. XBCT -payasam-ghrtam-; X punctuates after
payasam; the carrying through of the compound follows
H which differs somewhat in the materials listed.
12. ACDE po smBn. B catasrodumbarakumbhB; H catarodumbaran
kalaSan. ABDET hrdodakena; C hadodakena.
13. AD raudrBgneya. ACDET vasavyam; H vayavya. Probably
read: raudrB-"gneya-vayavya-varuna.
14. ABCDET krtvBdusanam. B yaSasyB-"yusya-varcasyani.
ACDET hutvausadhim; B hutvosadhlh; H hutvosadhim.
15. AE add: brhatkam tatra Slokah.
16. Obviously corrupt and omitted by H. B lagbukamtarika-h.
B Svatagiri. T karnika hy adisadra.
17. C simhim; T simhe. T vyBghre; after this word ABCDET
hiranyavarnam aparajitBm, our text with H. X prSniparnam;
BT prSniparnIm; C prsniparnlm. ABCDET omit
ca. ACDT durvBm. ABCDET unmattamalinim; we have
taken the reading of H as equivalent to utpalini.
No MS punctuates at this point. The khandika-number
is omitted by BCT and in ADE placed after: prSniparnam.
2. 1. We expect: ta, but cf note to 1. 14.
2. ADE vainavam dalam; i. e. corrected to vaidalam (so H>.
T kamtakam. AD dadhyBn.
3. ACDE dvaipB-; B dvai-; H vapi-. T -naduccarma.
4. H prefixes: vaitasyBh kumbham anumantrya. AD tato
syBhd; BT tato sya syBd; CE tato syah syBd. T tasmai.
BT balim ca dattvB. T dadhyBt.
5. ACDET hastinaai. H hastinBma vacayed.
B omits the khandika-number; T: i| 3 1|
3. 1. E tasyam. ADE for sa ripur: ripu na; BC ripunar. B
repeats after diSam: ccarma . . . hasti. ADET hastinam;
0 hastinama. H vajrena-. ADE nalade.
3. H adds: japet.
4. BH Slokali.
Q
Boiling and v. Negelein. °

114 Parisista XVIL XVIII. XVEIb.
XVIII. 3.'5. A daksane; DE daksine.
6. H vBranat tarayate.
7. H dandBgresu. T omits: yatha havyam vahasi. C omits:
grasati. H does not punctuate until before jBtavedasam.
8. B for sutam: tam; 0 tat; H jBtam jBtam.
10. B SBlBmyBm; T SBmlBm; H salastu (for Salasu?).
11. B anapeksamanah; H ye napreksamBnBh.
12. H kartur. B daksinBm dadyBt.
ABDET for the khandika-number: !!4i|; C\W} iti ''\W\4-.
Colophon: B merely: iti hastidlksa | 16 | . C omits: iti (bis).
XVIIIb. 1. 1. Hemadri, Vratakhanda, ii. p. 891, would suggest pravardhamBne
and its transposition to before sanivatsare.
2. ACDE for raSmibhir: raSmir; T na raSmibhir. ACDET
samproksa. ADE ahadhnamti puspBdy-. C -alamkara
varjayitvB; B -alamkaramdhajam rccayitva.
4. ACDET omit: suktena. ADE trtiyam; BC omit. T for
hy: ny. ADE lokapBlaS. T anvalabhyadivaj. ACDET
satramemam. B jiva.
5. ADE gnaye iti; C gnayB iti. ADE catasrbhi; B catasrbhih.
T rocanaya. ABDET alamkuryat.; C alamkuryBt.
6. XC mBnayl; BT manByi. ADE1\ raksasllktam. BCT, raksasutram.
B omits: krtvB and the rest of the khandika,.
2. 1. B omits: mahanavamyBm. ACDE hastyaSvadlksa. ADE
pratiprabhrti; BCT pratipadiprabhrti.
2. B Sastre sasve sampatah; T sasvasampBta.hs, omitting punctuation.
3. T trtiyBya Sastrahasty-. ABDE -gramnaSvanBm; CT -gramasvanBm.
B saptamyam ta te thamm iti badhnati
uttara tam tram 4 hiranyam daksina mahBnavamyain dhva
manayl hastyaSvanBm.
5. BCT omit: vB,. T adds: H 2 H .
6. ABODE atha aparBjita-.
7. ACDE purvahne. BT vijaye-. ACDE prasthanikam; T
prasthanikam ca.

Parisista XVU. XVIII. XVEIb. 115
XVIIIb. 2. 8. ACDET prBgdvarani itya,di.
9. T for te: ti. B homamnaksatraS; CT homanaksatraS.
T for the khandika-number: H 3 H
3. 1. B indramahotsavaSce. T vyBkhyBte.
ABCDET omit the khandika-number.
4. 1. B purnamBsyam. XC aparahne. ACDET ptlrnamasikam.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDET H 3 H
5. 1. B atha apBmarga-; C athBmBpargB-. XC raja upari; B
rajnopari; T rBjfia upari. T mamtrine.
2. X tribhi staktaih. ADE puna.
3. ACDET tato; B tatah j
ABODE for the khandikB-number: U 4 1|
6. 1. ADE ha'styaSvBdidiksadi-; C hastyaSvadidlksBmdi-. After
- samBnam ADB place H 4 H and AE repeat the sentence.
2. T abhyatanamtam.
3. ACDET suktaih; B stlktaihs. X sugatarpnana; B yugatardmaprajS;
Cyugatarprana. ADETsampBtavamto. BpratimamimadhanBSane;
C pratitamidhanaSane; T pratitamimadhanaSane.
T hastyaSvBdinam yugapat.
ACDE for the khandika-number: |1 5 l ; B omits.
7. 1. M ksayanavamyBip. ABCE hastyaSvBdinam; D hastyaSva.
ABODE for the khandika-number: i| 6 H
8. 1. D omits: grhitadarbho . hastya. B for yatra: tra. B
ratre; C ratro; T ratrer. X hastyaSvabhyas.
ABCE for the khandika-number: H 7 ||; D omits.
9. 1. ABCDET revatyam.
ABCDE for the khandika-number: H 8 1
10. 1. B grayaniya-. ADE pad a.greti; B yu\am bhagedvi. BC
sampatya. B praSayati. C omits: dhenur daksina.
ADE omit the khandika-number; B: 9; 0: H W 1 •
11. 1. ACDB paurnamasyam.
ABCDE omit the khandikB-number.

116 Parisista XVII. XVIH. XVHIb.
XVIIIb. 12. 1. BC holoka; T holaka. ADET omit the punctuation.
2. ADE mahanavamyBm; T navamyBm. BT uktah-. ADE
-prajvalana. B omits: -prajvalanam . . . va.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDE:||9l|.
13. 1. XT apusyam iti snBnam; B Byusmat snBnam; C ayusyam
ata snanam. B apBm. B pah sprSye; C pa upasprSye.
BT omit the khandika-number; ACDE:i|10|l.
14. 1. B tejovratam 1| triratram. B uktam prajvalambham.
B omits the khandikB-number; ACDE: i| 11 |i
15. 1. 0 vaiSyakhyBm. ACDET omit: ca. B madhyahne. CT
abhyamtanamtam. ADE divis. X amtaih. B suktaih;
D sllktaihr. T praveSya. XCT proksye ti; B samproksati.
ACDE samsthBpayed dhenur.
ABODE for the khandika-number: H12 H.
16. 1. C vijaya. T catasrabhi; ABCDE omit. B omits: ca. T
panihkramye.
ACDE for the khandika-number: H13 ||; B: 3.
17. 1. ACDE atha Bdityadine; B Bdityadine; T atha dityadine.
ABCDE omit the khandika-number.
18. 1. B omits: janmanaksatra.
B omits the khandika-number; ACDE:|114i|.
19. 1. B for ty: ti. XCT ayudhByBm (C ayurdhByBm) ca prabhrtyad!
niravabhryBd (T niravabhrthayad) iti. ADE
krttikBrohinyadini.
2. ADE imdrotsava; BCT imdrotsave. ABCDE imdrotsavo.
8. ADE daSagani; BC daSaguni. B SBntim.
4. B pratiprasthBnain; E prasthanam. ABCD -vyakhyBtah;
E -vyBkhyatah; T -vyBkhyato; ABCDE punctuate here.
B for ca: ce ti.
ACDEfor the khandika-number: |jl5jj; B: 14; T: jvara2j|19||.
20. 1. B iti ra,jakarma hastyasvadiksBdi samaptam; except for the
omission of -sBmvatsariyam, this is probably correct.
T hastyasvadiksa.
ABCDE omit the khandika-number.
Colophon: omitted by B. ACDET iti. C adds: i W jj srlhj|.

XVIIIc. Vrsotsargah
The text is an expansion of the ceremony of KauS. 24.
19 — 23. It specifies time, and place of the ceremony, and
also that it is to be performed in the midst of the Full-moon
Sacrifice. Oblations of ajya with the rudra and raudra ganas,
and of havis for Pusan are made; their leavings are put upon
the bull, and a verse mutterred in his ear; verses are recited
over the heifers; the bull is driven in circles (around them),
sprinkled, and finally driven forth with the heifers towards
the North East. Specification of the fee.
Vrsotsargah.
XVIIIc. 1. 1. atha vrsotsargah |1
2. karttikyam paurnamasyam raivatyam BSvayujyam vB
gavBm gosthe paurnamBsa-tantram ajyabhaga-'ntam krtvB rudraraudrBbhyam
Bjyam juhuyat ||
3. pusB gB anv etu na iti catasrbhih pausnasya juhuyBt||
4. pusB ga anv etu nah pusa raksatu sarvatah j
pllsa vajam sanotu nah ||
5. pusann ami pra ga ihi yajamanasya siinvatah j
asmakam stuvatBm uta 1|
6. pusan tava vrate vayam pari pusa purastad iti H
7. indrasya kuksih sBhasras tvesa ity rsabham sampBtavantam
krtva ^ya indra iva devesv ity rsabhasya daksine
karne japet |1
8. lohitena svadhitine 'ti vatsatarim anumantrayate H
9. ayam prajanBm janita prajapatir
gavBm gostha iha madhyato vasah j
vatsatarisv apasadane gavam
adhi tistha paSun- bhuvanasya gopa,h,ll

118 Parisista XVIIIc.
XVIIIc. 1. 10. iti mandalani bbrBmayati^
11. retodhByai tvB 'tisrjBmi vayodhByai tvB 'tisrjami yuthatvayai
tvB 'tisrjBmi ganatvByai tva 'tisrjBmi sahasraposa,yai
tvB 'tisrjBmy aparimitaposayai tva 'tisrjBmi 'ti paryuksyai 'kariipam
dvirupam bahurupam va yo va yutham chadayati ytlthena
tejasvina 'lamkrtena 'lamkrtam aparajitBm diSam niskrBmayeyuh
saha vatsatarlbhis tantram samsthBpayeyur^
12. atha brahmane gBm payasvinim dadyBt payasena
brahmanan bhojayitvo 'tsrjya sarvan kaman apnoty aksayamS
ca lokan apnoti 'ti 1
iti vrsotsargah l 18 H
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. ADE vrsotsargam.
2. ABCDET revatyam. TgavBm madhye paurnamBsamtamtram.
4. B gBm. B vBja.
5. BC praja ihi.
6. T purastat, omitting: iti.
7. T omits: indrasya kuksih. ABCD sahas tvesa; E sahas
tve; T sahasre vya. T iti iti juhuyad ity rsabham. ACDE
sampBtavam. AD for iva: iye; E ive; BC omit. 0 for
devesv: vadesv.
S. AD vahtsatarim; we expect the plural. B anumamtrayete.
9. T prajapatih prajBm gostha. AI) madhyato casah; B madhyato
vatsah; T madhyatah phalam. T for padas cd:
yat sarur itah simcat sadane gavBmnBm aprstham pasuh
sayam upaiti gosthaiii. ADE vatsatarisf. B apamadane.
ADE gavamm.
10. Omitted by T.
11. T retodhayai tva tisrjBmi iti saptabhih paryuksyai. ABCDE
tisrjami parimita-; B punctufttes between these word.s,

Parisista XVllic. 119
XVIHc. 1. as it does also between each of these formulae. BC yo
yuthain. X lamkrtemana lamkrtam; T lamkrtamana
lamkrtam. ADE vatsataribhihs.
12. ACDET payasena. T bhojayitvB ity utsijya. B lokBn
iti j 1; C lokan Bpnoti 'ti 1| ^ i| 3 (or i) | ; T lokBn ity
aksayamS ca lokBn iti |i 21 |1
Colophon: B pariSista j iti vrsotsargah samBptah | 18; T iti
pustikamavrsotsargah samBptah U . C omits: iti.
D omits the parisista-number.

XIX. Indramahotsavah
The festival also known as the indramaha is described
in KauS. 140; our PariSisfa repeats that section with the
addition of some verses to those employed at the oblation,
and a fuller treatment of portents that may occur.
Indr amahotsavah.
XIX. 1. 1. atha rajnam indramahotsavasyo 'pacara-kalpam vyakhyasyamah
1
2. prausthapade Suklapakse H
3. sainbhrtesu sambhBresu brahma raja co 'bhau snBtBv
ahata-vasanau surabhi-sujata-'nulepanau karmanyau vratavantBv
upavasatah^
4. [vratavantau] svo bhute Sam-no-devyBh pBdair ardharcabhyam
rca safkrlvodakam pari vacam Bcauto^
5. barhir upakalpayitvB ra,janam anvalabhya juhuyBt H
6. arvBficam indram trataram indram indrah sutrBmB imam
indra vardhaya ksatriyam me hantBya vrse ndrasye 'ndro jayBti
'ti ca butvB rBstrasamvargaiS ca^
7. 'the 'ndram utthapayanty B tva 'harsam antar dhruva
dyaur visas tva sarva vanchantv iti sarvato Apramatta dhBrayerann^
8. adbhutam hi savananayet samutthitam bhavati || yadi
pracyBm agnibhayam H yadi daksinasyam yamabhayam H yadi
pratlcyBm varunabhayam H yady udicyBm ksudbhayam H yad
antardesebhyobhayato vidyBd
9. agnir ma pBtv agnim te vasumantam rcchantv iti j|
yatha-svaUhgam dvBbhyam-dvabhyam pradaksinain pratidiSam
upasthBpayet U

Parisista XIX. 121
XIX. 1. 10. grdhraS ced asmin nipatati mrtyor bhayam bhavati |j
yad va krsnaSakunir antariksena patati 'ti japed^yas tvB grdhrah
kapota ity antato japet_
11. sarvatrB 'najfiBtesu triratram ghrtakambalam H
12. Siro-bhange tu rajanam madbya-bhahge tu mantrinam ]
adi-bhahge janapadam mula-bhaiige tu nBgarBn |!
13. indratako yada bhidyad rBja-koso vilupyate |
rajju-chede parijate nrpatis tu vinaSyati [j 1 H
2. 1. savitrya 'bhimantritam krtva pradaksinam avartayed
rajanam abhibhQr yajfia ity etais tribhih snktair anvBrabdhe
rajani ptirnahomam juhuyat !| 2 i|
3. 1. atha paSilnam upacBram H
2. indradevatah syur^ye rBjfio bhrtyah syuh sarve dIksitB
brahmacarina,h syur^
3. indram co 'pasadya yajeran H triratram saptarBtram va
4. trir ayanam abnBm upatisthante havisB ca yajante H
5. avrta indram aham itl/ndra ksatram iti haviso hutvB^
6. brahmanan svasti-vacye 'ndram avabhrthBya vrajantj^^^
7. apBm suktair Bplutya pradaksinam BvrtyB 'pa upasprSya
'napeksamBnah pratyetya brahmanan bhaktya yad Ipsitam varapradanaih
paritosayet |1
8. atha haisamitikam iti ||
9. Svah-svo Asya rBstram jyayo bhavaty^eko Asyam prthivyBm
raja bhavati,na purB jarasah pramiyate ya evam veda
yaS cai 'vamvidvBn indramahena carati.iti brahmanam H 3 H
iti 'ndramahotsavah samBptah |i
pariSistam || 19 |1

1,22 Parisista XIX.
Variae leetiones.
XIX. 1. 1. T imdramahasyo 'pacBrakalpam, cf. 18 b. 3. 1; KauS. 140. 1.
2. ABDET prosthapade.
3. ADE can bhau. T surabhih karmanyau; B surabhih-.
ADE upavasathah; BCT upavasatha; in T this and the
preceding word are in the margin.
4. C pari vam. BCT, Bcamtau.
5. B juhuyad.
6. ADE omit: indram (before indrah). M sutrBmemam. T
Aham taya.
7. ADE anta dhruva. D visas.
8. T samupasthitani. ABDE praticyam. ACDET for ksudbhayatn:
yadbhayaip. The change of form in the last sentence
is noteworthy; more symmetrical would have been: yady
antardeSa ubhayato.
9. BT vasuvamtam. ACDE ichamtv. XCT yathB-salimgam.
C repeats: pradaksinam.
10. B grdhras cet tasmin; T grdhraS cet yasmin; D grdhrasmin.
C yad va kr.siiasakuniyor; T ,yas tvB krsnahSakuniyor.
ADE yad vBpBiii gi'dhra ity (dva pBm deleted in A); C
yad vapa gi'dhra ity; B yas tvB grdhr kapota ity; T yas
tva grdhram ity. C jajapet; T yojayet.
13. B inidrata koSo vilupyate. ACDET rajakoSo vilipyate. C
parijayate; T parijaya.
2. 1. BD savitrya mamtritaiii. ACDET trbhih. ADE siikte. B
anvarabhyB; ACDE anvalabhya.
B omits the khaiidika-number.
3. 1. ADE upacBram.
2. X imdradevatah |i syur: C imdradaivatah H syur; BT imdradevata
syfir. B raje bhrtyB. ADE syu; B suh. T sBrva.
ADE brahmacarina: B brahmaca,mrinaiii.
•'!. T for saptarBtram: paincarBtram.
4. Bloomfield abnam; ACDET ahnam; B ahi.iara. T ya,ja,mta,
omitting punctuation.

Parisista XIX. 12o
XIX. 3. 6. T brahmanat. B svastivBcya imdram; C svastimvBcye mdram.
T vrajaty.
7. ACDE for pa: ya. X napeksamana.
8. BC haisamitikam.
9. C svah Svo sye rBsfram sva,yo bhavaty; B samrddham va
rBstram bhavaty. ABCDE for pura: punara. ACDE
iindramahena; .B iradramahotsavena. T carat! ti; B yajeta
iti.
B for the khandika-number: j 2.
Colophon: ACDE have after: samBptah: 1| 8 H; at this point
ADET stop. 0 continues: soniha i (khanda 3?) parisistani
II19 II. B transposes: | 19 parisista \ .

XIXb. Brahmayagah
Ritual for the worship of Brahman as told to Saunaka by
Atharvan BhBrgava.
1.1 — 3. Introduction.
1. 4.-3. 3. Preparations for the ceremony; erection of the
temple, drawing,of the circle, placing in if of a representation
of Brahman.
3.4. — 5. 2. The ceremony.
5. 3 — 6. Charities that must be performed.
5. 7 —-9. Efficacy of the ceremony.
Brahmayagah.
XlXb. 1. 1. 0111 bhargavam pranipatya 'tha bhagavfifl ohaunako Avadat j
brahmayBga-vidhim krtsnam vistarena vadasva me H
2. pariprstah sa tena 'tha atharva yajatam varah j
vidhim krtsnam pratisthaya BkhyBtum upacakrame 1|
3. sarvesam eva yagBnam paramo Ayam udBhrtah |
brahmayagam prayatnena srnv etaiii tad yathakramam H
4. hrdye manohare subhre sarvabadha-vivarjite |
Slesraantaka-'ksa-grdhra-"di- parityakte same Subhe 1|
5. mandapaii) krirayet tatra yathokta-vidhina guruh j
pataka-torauair yuktam dvBraiS cB 'pi prthagvidhaih |j 1 ||
2. 1. abhyuksya SBnti-toyena pancagavyena va sakrt |
gomayena pralipyB "dau pUjayed varnakaih prthak H
2. puspaiS ca vividhaih Subhraih phalais ca 'py arcayed budhah |
tato balim bared rBtrau caturdiksu vidhanavit H
3. pradipBn ghrta-pHrnBmS ca pradadyBd vividhBms tatha j
tato mandapamadhye tu vartayed divya-mandalam H
[caturaSraiii caturdA'Bram vrtta-"karam atha 'pi va U ]

Parisista XIX b. 125
XlXb. 2. 4. sita-ctlrnena tan-madhye likhet padmam suSobhanam j
bahiS ca varnakaih Subhrair nana sobhBm prakalpayet H
5. madhye padmam tu samsthapya brahmanam parameSvaram I
brabma-jajfiana-suktena yathoktam upakalpayet H 2 H
3. 1. tathe 'mB Bpa ityBdyair yathavad adhivBsayet |
rocana-candanB-"dyaiS ca puspair dhupaiS ca pujayet H
2. ghrta-pradlpa-malyais ca vastrair bhaksaiS ca Sobhanaih |
sita-candana-karpuram dadyad vB 'pi hi guggulam ||
3. pradaksinam tatah krtvB namet sarvahgakair narah |
daksine paScime vB 'pi bhBge vedih praSasyate H
4. krtvB "jyabhBga-paryantam tatali Santyudakam punah |
brabma-jajfiana-suktena kuryBc cai 'va 'tra pujauam j
tathai 'va raudra-mantraiS ca abhisekaya kalpayet |1
5. hutva 'bhyatana-mantramS ca tato rudra-gaiiena ca |
nlla-rudraiS carum vidvan vidhinB Sra,payed budhah 1| 3 [
4. 1. homayet kutsa-suktena ucchusmaiS ca yathavidhi |
japen mantrams tatha "yusyBn mahgalya,mS ca 'pi yatnata,h ||
2. hutvB ca cBtana,m tatra mBtrnama-ganena ca |
snapayet paficagavyena tatha SBntyudakena ca |
3. phala-snBnam ca kurvita yukto mahgala-vBdibhih j
bandibhir vedavidbhis ca strl-sa,mgltair manoramaih ||
4. caru-camara-hastabhis citra-dandaih sadarpanaih |
snBpayed brahma-suktena raudrenB 'pi tatha 'rcayet [|
5. tatah pradaksinam krtva jBuubhyBni dharanim gatali |
aSBsye 'staphalam tatra yukto mahgala-pBthakaih i| 4 H
5. 1. tnryaghosena samyuktah krta-svastyayanas tatha |
kuryad dundubhi-nBdam tu Sahkha-bheri-praptiritam 1|
2. kuryBd uttara-tantram ca sadasyan vBcayet tatah j
bbojayec chaktitas tatra brahmanan vedapBragan H
8. dlna-'natha-'ndha-krpanan bhaksa-bhojyair anekadha |
anna-pana-vihInaiiiS ca viSesena prapujayet H
4. dattvB ca daksinam SaktyB dadyad gana-balim nisi |
grha-devBs tu sampujyah karyaS cB 'py utsavo grhe H
5. yogino bhojayet paScBd grhesu grhamedhinali |
achedyBs taravah karyali prani-himsBm ca varjayet H

126 PariSista XlXb.
XIXb. 5. 6. bandhanasthas ca moktavya baddhBh krodhBc ca Satravah
abhayarn ghosayed dese gurum ca paripujayet i|
7. abha,ya,m sarvato da,ttva isfe ca parameSvare |
dirgham Byur avBpnoti krtsnam bhuhkte vasumdharam H
8. brahmayBgavidhih krtsno bhaktanam tu mayo 'dita.h |
atharvana surendrBya pra.nata,ya Subhe-'cchaya |I
9. krta-'bhisekah krta-yBga esa
krta-'bnikah krta-raksah suresah j
atharvano Anugraham BSu labdhva
trivistapam virarBja 'sapatnam n iti H 5 H
iti brahmayagah samBptah H 19 H
ekonavimSa-m pariSistam |1
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: o.m. ADTbha.gavan; BCEbha.gava,iii. T vadasva mBrti.
2. ACDE pariprstah Sa; B pariprstas tu. T athava.
3. C yoganam. B Srnv atBm.
4. B sarvabadha-. T Slesmataka-.
5. D manidalaui. B yathoktam vidhinii. T -ta,urai.iaii'.
2. 1. C pusayed; T bhusayed; B muparayed.
2. D vidhBnavat.
3. BD mamdalamadhye. ABCDET caturasram. The last two
padas are clearly impossible here; they would be suitable
after 1. 51-
4. T sitapurnena. D prakaSa-yet.
5. AE madhya; D madhyam. D brahmanam. ACDE -jajfianam
suktena; T -jajfianam iti suktena.
3. 1. B abhivasayet.
2. B dadyac cB pi. D guggulum.
3. B for bhage: margo; C margre; T mBrge.
4. BT for tatah: tatra. ACDE -jajfianam-. B krtva cai va. B
ca bhisekaya; E ca abhiSekaya.

Parisista XIXb. 127
XIXb. 8. 5. B bhyatanam ca mamtraiS cB jyam rudra-. ACDET nilarudraS.
ADE carur. ADE vidya; C vadvBd.
4. 1. B -sukteno ohusmaiS. M yathavidhih. ABD maiutramScas
tatha. XBC yusmBn.
2. ADE hutvBiii. AET matrna,ma,gaiiena ca; D matrnamagaiiena
ca; B matrnamagaiie tathii.
3. T yuto.
4. T^ citradamdais ca darpaiiaih; DT, citradamdai sadai-pa,naih.
B sthapayed.
5. ACD pradaksinam. 0 dharainiil; T dharai.ii. B aSasye. B
stam phalam.
5. 1. XCT dundubhimanam tu nada (0 dana) bherisu pllritam.
3. C omits pada b. X for padas cd: anyair (E a,gnair) virtlpBnBm
krpinyam tu prapiijayet; C the same omitting:
anyair; T the same but for anyair: agneyBna or agnepBna.
4. ACDE grhadevatas; B grhadevatahs. T sa,mpujya. After this
Sloka B adds: soginyayogasamiddhB vahtlrupas tapasvinih.
5. ACDE prBnihimsa. B ta karayet; T na karayet; C ca vBrayet.
6. ADE bhoktavya. A baddhrBs krodhac; D baddhBs krodhac;
E badvBs krodhBc; T baddhBh krodhaS; B bamdha krodhiis;
C va,dva,ktrodharavvas. In C the pBda is completed )>}'
two illegible syllables and sah.
7. T bhukte.
8. T atharvanah. ADET pranata,ya.
9. ADE esah. B krtvahnikah. ADET atharvana. ABCDT
labdha. X sapannam; 0 sapantam.
T for the khandikB-number |[ 2 ||.
Colophon: B prefixes: pariSisfa | . For the pariSista-number,
which in ADET is placed after: pariSistam, E has: i 11 j|.
B omits: ekonavimSam pariSistam.

XX. Skandayagah or Dhnrtakalpah.
Edited by Goodwin, JAOS. XV., p. v.fl.
Ritual of a ceremony in honor of Skanda.
1. Preparations for the ceremony.
2. 1 — 9. Verses to accompany the avahana, or bringing in of
the statue of the god.
2. 10. — 8. 1. The seating of this statue.
3. 2 — 3. Presentation to it of foot-water, perfumes, flowers, &c.
3. 4. Substances to be offerred.
3. 5. Kindling of the fire.
4. Mantras with which the oblation is made.
5. — 6. Additional prayers and ceremonies.
7. 1 — 6. Verses for the fastening on of an amulet.
7. 7 —10. Dismissal of the god and after-ceremonies.
7. 11. The efficacy of the ceremony.
Skandayagah or Dhiirtakalpah.
XX. 1. 1. atha 'to dhilrtakalpam vyakhyasyamah ||
2. catursu-catursu mBsesu phalguna-"sBdha-kBrttika-purvapaksesu
nityam kurvita jj
3. Svo bhute sasfhyBm upava,sam krtva^pragudiclm diSam
niskramya Sucau deSe manohare no "sare mandalam trayodaSB-
'ratnim krtva ^madhye mandapasya^sarvavanaspatyam malBm
krtvB^ghanta-pataka-srajah pratisaram ca mBlBprsthe krtvB^
madhye darpanamS co 'pakalpayitvB tatra yam vahanti hayah
Sveta ity avBhayet il 1 H
2. 1. yam vahanti hayali Sveta nitya-yuktB mano-javBh |
tam aham Sveta-samnaham dhilrtam BvahayBmy aham H
2. yam vahanti gajah siinha vyaghraS cB 'pi visaninah j
tam aham simha-samnaham dhurtam avahayamy aham ]

,Pari,sista XX. 129
XX. 2. 3. yam vahanti mayilraS ca citrapaksa vihamgama,h |
tam aham citra-samnBham dhilrtam BvahayBmy aham ||
4. yam vahanti sarva-variiBli sadB-yukta mano-javah j
tam aham sarva-samnBham dhurtam BvBhayamy aham ||
5. yasya 'mogha sada Saktir nityam ghantB-patakini |
tam aham Sakti-samnBham dhtlrtam BvBhayamy aham H
6. yas ca matr-ganair nityam sadB parivrto yuvB |
tam aham niBtrbhih sBrdham dhurtam BvahayBmy aham ||
7. yas ca kanyB-sahasrena sada parivrto mabBn |
tam aham simha-samnBham dhurtam BvahayBmy aham H
8. ByBtu devah saganah sasainyah
sa-vahanah sa-'nucarah pratltah j
sad-anano AstBdasa-locanaS ca
suvarna-varno laghupurnabhasah H
9. a,yBtu devo mama kBrttikeyo
brahmanya-pitraih saha mBtrbhiS ca j
bhratrB visakhena ca viSvarilpa
imam balim sB-'nucara jusasva H
10. samviSasve 'ti samveSayet H 2 ||
3. 1. samviSasva varaghantB 'psarah-stave
yatra subhujo hi nirmitah |
samvisfo me dhehi dirgham Byuh
prajBm paSumS cai 'va vinByakasena H
2. imB Bpa iti gandho-'dakam pBdyam dadyBt H pratigrhnatu
bhagavBn devo dhurta iti |i saf cai 'va hiranyavarna iti
'me divyo gandharva iti gandhan yas te gandha iti ce 'mail
sumanasa iti sumanasah H priyam dhatur iti . . . H
3. vanaspatir aso medhya iti dhupam || yaksyena te diva
agnih SukraS ce 'ti dipam |1 yo visvatah .supratika iti parnBni ||
4. praksBlya havisy upasBdayed dadhy-odanam ksir'odanam
gud'-odanam mudga-pByasa-miSradhanya-modakani
sarvagandhan sarvarasBn udaka-purnam mfila-purnam puspapurnam
phala-purnam rasa-purnam co 'pakalpayitvB^
5. indrah sitam ity ullikhya^agne pre 'hi 'ty agnim prauiya
_^ prajvalya _^ praficam idhmam upasamadhaya bhaga etam
Boiling and V. Negelein. 9

130 Parisista XX.
XX. 3. idhmam iti tisrbhir etam idhmam sugBrbapatya ity upasamadhaya
^samiddho agnir iti samiddham anumantrayate |1 3 1
4. 1. bhadram icchanto hiranyagarbbo mama 'gne varcas
tvaya manyo yas te manyo yad deva devahedanam iti sat.^
kamasilkta-"dayo daSa^mahipataye svaha |1
2. dhllrtaya skanda,ya viSBkhaya pinakasenaya bhratrstrikamBya
svacchandaya varaghantBya nirmilBya lohita-gBtraya
SalakatahkatBya svahe 'ti hutvB _ agnaye prajapataye ye devB
divy ekadaSa sthe 'ty anumataye Agnaye svistakrta iti ca jj 4 j|
5. 1. SivB-'gni-krttikanaip tu stosyBmi varadam Subham j
sa me stuto viSvarHpah sarvan arthan prayacchatu |1
2. dhana-dhBnyakulBn bhogBn sa me vacana-vedanam j
dBsI-dasam tatha sthanam mani-ratnam surB-'fijanam H
3. ye bhaktya bhajante dhurtam brahmanyam ca yasasvinam j
sarve te dhanavantah syuh prajBvanto yaSasvinah i|
4. yathe 'ndras tu varan labdhvB pritas tu bhagavan pura |
debt me vipulan bhogun bhaktanam ca viSesata iti ||
5. kamasukteno 'pahBram upaharet H
6. upahBram imam deva maya bhaktya niveditam j
pratigrhya yatha-nyByam akruddhah sumana bhava H 5 H
6. 1. sadyojatam prapadyBmi sadyojata,ya vai namah |
bhave-bhave na "dibhave bhajasva mam bhavo 'dbhave
'ti bhava,ya namah ||
2. devam prapadye varadam prapadye
skandam prapadye ca kumBram ugram |
sannam sutam krttikanam. sad-Bsyam
agneh putram sBdhanam gopatho-'ktaih 1|
3. raktani yasya puspBni raktam yasya vilepanam (
kukkuta yasya rakta-'ksah , sa me skandah prasidatu ||
4. Bgneyam krttika-putram aindram ke cid adhiyate |
ke cit pasupatam raudram yo Asi so Asi namo Astu ta iti ||
5. svBmine namah SaiikarBya'gni-putraya krttika-putraya
namah [1

Parisista XX. 131
XX. 6. 6. bhagavan kva cid apratirupah svaha bhagavBn kva cid
apratirupah 1
7. maniratnavara - pratirtlpah H ka,ficanaratnavara-pratirilpa
iti 1
8. ete (te) deva gandha etani puspany esa dhupa etBm
malani trih pradaksinam krtvB^adityakartitam sutram iti pratisaram
abadhniyBt |1 6 H
7. 1. aditya-kartitam sutram indrena trivrtl-krtam j
aSvibhyBin grathito granthir_ brahmana pratisara.h krtah il
2. dhanya,m yaSasyam ayusyam asubhasya ca ghatanam j
badbnBmi pratisaram imam sarvasatru-nibarhanam H
3. raksobhyaS ca piSacebhyo gandharvebhyas tathai 'va ca |
manusyebhyo bhayam na 'sti yac ca syBd duskrtam krtam [j
4. svakrtat parakrtac ca duskrtat pratimucyate j
sarvasmBt pBtakBn mukto bhaved vIras tathai 'va ca H
5. abhicarac ca krtyBtah strlkrtBd aSubham ca yat j
tBvat tasya bhayam na 'sti yavat siitram sa dhBrayet |1
6. yavad BpaS ca gavaS ca yavat sthasyanti parvata,h j
tavat tasya bhayam nB 'sti yah siitram dharayisyati 'ti H
7. anvByam bhuktvB devam visarjayet H
8. pramodo nBma gandharvah pradoso paridhavati |
muflca SailamayBt pBpan muflca-muflca pramufica ca |
9. (yavad) imB apah pavanena puta
hiranya-varna anavadya-rupBh |
tavad imam dhurtam. pravBhayami
pravBhito me dehi varan yatho-'ktan ||
10. uditesu naksatresu grhan pravisto grhinim paSyet^
dhanavati dhanam me dehi 'ti il
11. yad bhoktum ka,majBtam jagatyBra manasa samihate
tat-tad dvijauma pinBkasena-yajamBnBt kamam upabhukto,^
bhuktva 'mrtatvam tadvad evB 'bhyupaiti^
tadvad evB 'bhyupai(ti) 'ti 1| 7 H
iti skandayagah samBptah H 20 1|
prathama vimSatih samapta H evam khanda H 124 1|
9*

132 Parisista XX.
Variae leetiones.
XX. 1. 2. B catursu Smasesu (for catursu 2 mBsesu). BC -karttike
pllrvapaksesu; T -karttikesu ptlrvapaksesu.
3. Perhaps read: sasthyam upavasam krtvB Svo bhute. C niskramya;
T nihkramya. BT omit: manohare. BC omit: no
sare. B trayodasaratni; C trayodaSaratni. ADE madhya;
T manoharamadhye. D mandalasya. Perhaps right. ADE
krtvB malam; T mBlam krtvB tatra. ADE darpanas. B
for tatra: manohare tosa.
ABDE omit the khandika-number; 0 |1 W 1
T inserts before the last clause what seems to be a condensed
version of the whole Parisista, but returns again to our
text. With emendations it reads:
madhye darpanBmS co 'pakalpayitvB
madhyasyed ahatena vasasa prachadyo 'dapatrBdini (T datnadlni)
sarvani sarve gandhah (T mamdhah) sarvBni puspBni
sarve dhupadipaS ca sarvani ca phalani sarvato mulam barhili
pariiBni ca prastrnati _ indrah sItam ity (T prasrtBnBtl (ta deleted)
mdrah sitety) ullikhyB 'gne pre 'hi 'ty agnim pranlya prajvalya
mama 'gne [va] varca iti sukteno 'pasamBdhBya maufijena kuSo-
'Sirais (T kuSosIrais) tisrah pratimah (T pratimam) krtvB yam
vahanti 'ti navabhir avahayet 1| sa me pritah samvisasva varaghante
'ti ca (T caraghante ca) bhumau samveSayet . . hiranyagarbha
.. . tvaya manyo yas te manyo yad devB devahedanam
iti sat kamasuktadayo mahlpataye svahe 'ti ca trayodaSabhir
hutvB sadyojatam iti namaskrtya "dityakartitaiii sutram iti
catasrbhih pratisaram bhage vamsa urah pratisaram upaiti SBlam
pradaksinam trih parikramya 'rcitas tv ima apa iti visrjya sa
dhanadhanyasamrddho bhavati 'tyBdi (uditesu omitted?) naksatresu
grahan (read: grhan?) prapadyeran sar\'aiii ca loke mahiyata
iti krtva
madhye darpanBmS co 'pakalpayitvB yarn \ahanti etc. as
in our text.

Pari&ta XX. 133
XX. 2. 1. ABCDET haya. A nityamukta.
3. C omits pa,da b and tam aham. ADE vihamgamah; B vihamgama.
4. ADET sam aham.
5. T yasya megho; C yasyB nogho. AD nitya.
6. ADE yaS cB. ACDET tam aham SaktisamnBham; B tam
aha mBtrbhih sa,rdham.
7. ACDE yasya kanyB-. B parivrtah .puman. We should
expect kanyB-samnBham.
8. 0 suvarna. B laghupurnanBmasah.
9. ACDE Byahi devo; T stlryena devo. XT viSeseua; 0 viSekhona.
ABDE for ca: tu; C tu ca. ABCDBT viSvartlpah.
X balim sBnucarajusasva; B baliirisvBnujusasya samyag
iti; C balims canucarajusasva; T balims cBnujusasva
samyag iti.
10. DT samviSaSve.
3. 1. B samviSaSca: 0 saviSasva; D viSasva. T caraghamte. ACDE
sarastave; B psarastave; T ca. XCT yatra dyohi nirmikah,
the metre shows that there is a deeper corruption.
B dehi. ABDET vinayakasenah; 0 vinByakase; pinakasena
(cf 4, 2) would improve the metre.
2. C omits: imB apa . . . dhurta. BT gamdhodaka. A dhurtam;
DE dhurtam. B for sat cai va: sasfhyai va. ADE for
iti: iti. D omits all after: gandha iti. B for mah: mB.
B priya dhatur iti dhBtu bhuva iti.
3. D omits: vanaspatir aso medhya iti. ACDET yaksye na;
B yaksme na. ACDET viva gnili. B supratika,.
.4. B havisy; we expect havimsy or barhisy. B upasadayet.
B dadhyaudanam. T gudaudanam. ACDET mudgapanamisradhanya-.
T -maudakani. ACDET carry the samdhi
over to 5.
5. M site ty. BT ullikhyB gne. D praiiipatya. XC bhaga
evam idhmam iti tisrbhih H etam idhma 1 sugBrbapatya; B
bhaga etam idhmam iti tisrbhir efam idhmam sugahrhapatya;
T bhaga eva, etam idhmam iti tisrbhir etam idhmam

134 PariAista XX.
XX. 3. sugBrbapatya. ACDB for ity: iti. B gnir. 0 anumaiiitrayete;
D anumamtrayet.
B omits the khandika-number.
4. 2. ACDE bbartiSastrlkamBya; B bbartrineSastrlkBmaya. T varaghamtaya
himanirmalBya; B varaghamtByB nirmoktBya.
T SBlakamtakaya. B gnim svistakrtam iti. C va.
B for the khaiidika-number: i, probably a corruption of 3.
5. 1. AD prosyami; C prothami; E presyami; T proksBmi. ABD
stute. B sarvain tarpBn.
2. B dhanadhanyBkulan. B vacasi vedanam; T vacanivedanaiii.
T dasidanam.
3. ABDT for bhajante; bhagavan; 0 bhagarva; E bhagavan.
0 dhurta. ABDE dhanavamta.
4. B yathe mdrah suvaran (perhaps preferable); C yathe mdra
suvaran. AD labdhBva; B laghB; C labdha. D pratitas.
6. BCT upahBram idam.
B for the khandika-number: j 4 j .
6. 1. T pravaksyami. ADE .vai namo namah; B vai° ADE bhavasva.
ADE bhavo dbhaviiya nama iti; B bhavo dbhave
ti bhavBya".
2. ACDET kumBram agram. B dyaimam sutam. B sadBsyam.
ACDB gopathokteh; B gopathoktah; T goyathoktih.
3. B yasya raktani puspBni. B kukufa; 0 kukkudhB; T kurkuta.
4. BC edraiii; D^ aikam; D^ aidram. ABCDET te H iti.
5. T saiiikara. B krttikBputrBya °.
6. T apratirupa H.
7. T -pratirupa. ACE -pratirupah H ety; D -pratirtlpah H ity;
B -pratirupam ity; T -pratirtlpa ity.
8. ACDE puspBiii. B krtva dityekartrtamstamtram iti.
0 for the khandika-number 1 W 1 •
7. 1. D asvibhyam. E gramthito. AD grathim; B gramthim; B
gramthih; C gramthimr.
2. T dhanvam.

Parisista XX. 135
XX. 7. 3. B ganidharvebhyahs, B mBnusebhyo; 0 musyebhyo. B yaS
ea. ABCDET sya,. BT duhkrtam; 0 duhskrtam.
4. T duhkrtat. ACDET bhaved viras; B bhavet dhlras. B
bhaved dhlras.
5. ABCDE abhicBrat and omit: ca. AD krtatpatah (ta deleted
in A); B krtotpatah; 0 krtpBtah. ADE ksudrah
strlkrtad; B ksudratat strlkrtBd; 0 ksudrBt strlkrtad; T
ksudra strlkrtBd. B for sutram: suktam.
,6. C omits: sea yava. B yavat thasyamti. B parvatBm.
ABCDET dha,rayisyati 1 ity.
7. ADE anvaya. AET bhutka; D bhatkB; C bhutkBm; B
bhutkva. D vivarjayet.
8. B pradose. C omits: ca.
9. D imapah. ACDET sutB. ADE dhurta.
10. T grha Sravisto. B grhinl. T paSyed; B pasya. B dhanavati
dhanamvati dhanam.
11. B bhoktu; T bhoktam. ABDE kamajatum. X tata (or
ttatta) dvijauma; B tat tat dhijanma; 0 tatra dvijanmB;
T tat ta dvijanmB. AET upabhukto bhutka; B upattukto
bhuttkB; C upabhukto bhumkta; D upabhutko corrected
to upabhutka. AD tadvad deva bhyupeti; E tadvadveva
bhyupeti; but ADE do not have these variants in the
repetition. C taddhad evB (bis). C bhyupeti (the second
time).
Colophon: B instead of the pariSista-number: pariSisfam, and
omits the rest. ACDB evam samda. 0 H 24 1|. T adds:
ma,mgala(m) mahBSrih.

XXI. Sambharalaksanam.
On the objects required at a ceremony.
A collection of rules dealing with the following subjects:
ku.sa-gva.ss, flowers, fruits, garments, seeds, nuts, sandal-wood,
incense, gold, jewels, etc., the cows given as fees (1. 2 — 7

PariSista XXL 137
XXI. 1. 6. sahirauyah savastrBS ca sBlamkBrBh savatsakah |
te sadasya iti proktB vacane yajflakarmani |1
7 ^^. • sarve te Api hy atharvBna rtvijah sodaSa smrtah |
8°^. Suddha-"tmBno japair homair vaidikair vita-matsarah|j 1 j]
2. 1. tamra-rBjata-haimBnaiii mrnmayBnBm atha 'pi va [
achidranam savarnanam kalasa,nam ca samgrahah |i
2. carllnBni atha pBtranBm indhanBnBm viSesatah j
yava-vrihi-tila-"dinBm BjyasyB "haranam tatha H
3. achidra-'spbatita-'vakra dirghaparvah sumadhyama,li j
Sami-durva-tarunBm tu jfieyah SBntau SubhBvahBh ||
4. puskaratantu-govBla-truti-sarsapa-yavasya tu |
sadgunitah-sadgunito [bhavati] narasyB 'hgulaniBne ||
5. gopuccha-sadrSo daiidah samah Slaksno nianoharah |
sruvaS ca SBntike jfieyah srug uktB yajfia-laksanB H 2 H
3. 1. sauvarnah SBntike proktali pBlBSo va 'tha khadirah j
abhicBre visesena kuryat sruvam ayomayam |1
2. kamsyam uccBtane kuryBd aSvattham vaSya-karmani j
viSesena tu vidvese sruvo nimbamayah smrtah H
3. paustike rajatam vidyBt tamram ca vijaya-"vaham |
amrtB-"dau tu vijfieyaS candanah siddhidah sruvah |1
4. sruvaiia,in visayam jfiBtvB kilakanBm vidhiiii tatha |
grhasya 'Sma-vidhim diksu karma-siddhim avBpnuyat [|
5. SlesmatakB-'rka-kantaki- katu-tikta-"di-Tarjite j
arista-grdhra-kauSika- vihamgaiS ca vivarjite |1 3 |1
4. 1. gulma-valll-lata-yukte hrdyaiS ca madhurair drumaih j
tarunaih phalavadbhiS ca smaSanB-'sthi-vivarjite il
2. mayilra-cakravaka-"di- hamsa-kBraiiclava-"dibhih |
susvarair nBdite deSe hrdya-'hkura-samanvite H
8. nadl-tate samudrasya samgame va viSesatah |
anindye dig-vibhage ca uttare vB 'parajite H
4. bhumim samSodhayet karta prBgudak-pra vane Subhe |
pracim samSodhya yatnena niaiidapam tatra karayet i|
5. navakosthain samam vB 'pi hastaih soclaSabhir mitam |
caturasram caturdvarani ekordhva-dvarani eva vB || 4 |1

138 Parisista XXI.
XXI. 5. 1. tata ISana-koue tu snana-vedim samacaret |
daSa-dvBdaSa-hastam va yathB-vitBnam eva va 1|
2. caturguiio-'cchrayaS cai 'va mula-stambhBs tu )"e tatah j
upastambhas tu ye pa,rSve tad-ardhena prakirtitBh H
8. kumbhah stambhais tatha deyBh kamair dvarani diSBm smrtam |
yajamano-'ochrayam va 'pi tad-ardhent^ praklrtitah H
4. kundB-"ki'ti grham kuryad dviguiiaiii parivesfitam |
sarva-diksu plavam cai 'va kundasyo "rdhvam na chBdayet|| 5 jj
6. 1. parito dvBdaSa-sthunam catu(li)stambham tu madhyatah j
arcitam pujitam nityaiii santau sBnti-grbaiii smrtam H
2. netrBdy-ulloca-Sobbistham nanavarnadhvaja-"kulam j
rakta pita ca dhumra ca krsiiB nlla 'tha pBndura H
3. vicitra hi 'ndranila-"bhB patakBli sodaSa smrta.h |
'aindrByudha-dhumra-krsua- nila-pBndura-vaniakah
4. pitaraktasitah Syama patakah sodaSa smrtah j
kalaSBn sodaSams tatra uparisfBu mahadhvajah H
5. vastrena "chaditan kuryBt sahiranyBn prthak-prthak |
mani-muktaphalaih puspair hrdyaiS ca madhuraih phalaih
6. samantad diksu vinyastaili pradipaiS ca 'py alamkrtam |
dhupair baly-upahBrais ca jayaghosaiS ca bandiuBm H
7. Sahkha-tiirya-ninadais tu viua-dundubhi-sasmitaih !
pujyamBno hi nrpatih praviSet sa-purohitah 1|
S. tatah santyudakam krtva cBtanena 'nuyojitam j
samproksya vidhivan mantrair Bnayed arani tatah i| 6 |1
7. 1. mathite Agnau vidhanena SBntyudakena samantrakam |
homam krtva yathoktam tu nimittBny upalaksayet ||
2. megha-dundubhi-nirghosaih prajvalan sarvatas tatha |
avyavachinna-dirgha-'rcih susnigdhah siddhikBrakah ||
3. kimSuka-'Soka-padmB-"bho nilotpala-nibhas tatha |
vahnih siddhikaro jfieyah saptarBtrBn na samSayali ||
4. hutamatre prajvalati vibasann iva drSyate |
tam vidyBt siddhidam vahnini padmavarna-nibham tatha jj
5. asnigdha-'rcih sadhumo yah ki'sna-varno Apradaksinah j
yathokta-viparitas tu na vahnih syat priyamkarah |1

Parisista XXI. 139
XXL 7. 6. yasmin prasannatam eti huyamBne hutBSane |
tatra nityaiii mahasiddhir asamapte vinirdiSet 1|
asamBpte vinirdiSed iti H 7 i|
iti sambharalaksanam samBptam H 21 ||
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. BT omit: om.
2. T Suhkan. C svetavariian.
4. A arghya-; D agbya-. C -camdanaiii-.
5. CT dvatrimSati.
6. C omits: sahirauyah. BC sBlamkarBh. ABDET savatsaga,h.
7.. ACDE atharvanali; B atharvBiiB.
8. ABE catvarah; C catvarah; D catvBramh. C vaidikai; D
vaidika.
B omits the khandikB-number.
2. 1. T samgragrah.
2. ADE carunBm. C omits: atha pBtrBiiam.
3. B -sphatikavakrB. ABDET dirghaparva. AD jfieyB. AD
SubhBvaha.
4. AE puskaramtamtu-. XBC -govalas-; T -govalah-. BCT
-tufi-. B omits: sadgunitah. ADET mgulam mBne. The
sentence is probably interpolated.
5. B for jfieyah: proktah
E omits the khandika-number.
3. 1. DT Samtiko.
2. B for vaSya-: yasya. AD smrtah.
3. E vijayByaham. ADE cBnamdah; in D the word is repeated.
4. T Svavidhim.
5. CT Slesmamtaka-. C ariste-. D -grdlirr-; E -gradhra-; T
-grdhr-.
ADB omit the khandika-number.

140 Parisista XXI.
XXI. 4. 1. T -yuktair. T madhukarair. DE tarunai.
3. AE anidya; D animdya. ABCET digvibhBge cottare; D
digvibhage tu cottare. B cB parajite.
5. ABCDET navakostam. C for samam: sadhyamam. ADE
sodaSanirmitam. ABCDET caturasrain. B ekorddhakBram;
C ekordhvedvBram; T 'ekBrdhadvBram.
ADE omit the khandika-number.
5. 1. ADE tato. AD snBnavedi; B snanam vedim. E dvadaSa
daSahastam; we should expect the feminine. After the
Sloka C adds: catu and pBdas bed.
2. ADE for tu: ru; C u. Possibly read: ye Antatali.
3. ABDET kumbba.
4. B sarve diksu. B kumdasyo rtdham; T kumdasyo rdham.
B omits the khandika-number: C || if || .
6. 1. A.BCDE dvadasasthllnam. ADT catastambham; B ca catustambham
DT for tu: ca. E Sauco Samtigraham.
2. ACDET place pBdas ab after 3^ A netrasphulloca-; D netrBsphalloca-;
E netratphuUoca-; C (not clear) netrSphrlloca-;
B tetradyurlloca-. C -SobhisthBm. C -kula,m. B
pita rakta. T pamdurBh.
3. CD pataka. B sodaSah. B -varnaka.
4. B pitarakta sita. B Syamali; T SBmah; C syBmah patah
syBmah. BCD pataka.. After pada b C inserts 2''^^ exactly
as in our text, 3'='' for dhumra: ma, and pitara,ktasitah
syBtah. The form of the numeral is impossible. ADE
tatro Aparisfan; BCT tatroparistan.
5. E vastrena. ADE puspai.
6. XC samamta. B dhumair. B jayBghosaiS. After the Sloka
B adds 1'"^.
7. ADE omit padas ab; in T they are placed after pada d with
figures to indicate the transposition; B Samkhatii.ryaninBdaiksu
jayaghosais ca bamdinam; C SainkhBm turyaninBdais
ca venBdudubhisamsmitaih; T Samkhe tHryaninBdais
tu vinBdunidubhisasmitair iti pBfha.
8. 0 cataniBhi nuyojitam. D vividhair marntrair. T araniiii.

Parisista XXI. 141
XXI. 7. 1. ACDET upakalpayet.
2. B prajvalam. T adyavachinna-. C -dirghorcih.
3. B omits: na.
4. Tj hatamBtre; C hutamaste (or °sre). ADj Iva,. C Siddhidam.
B tastatha.
5. BE pradaksinah. B -viparltaS ca. ADE vahni. AD syan;
B syB. B Sriyamkarah. T repeats padas cd.
6. B buyamBno; 0 htlyano. Tg hataSane. B vinirdiSe. B
samapte; D^ a samBpte; possibly read a samapter.
B omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: B prefixes: pariSiste. BT omit the pariSista-number.

XXII. Aranilaksanam.
On the sticks by the rubbing of which the fire is
produced.
1. 1 — 2. Introduction.
1. 3. — 2. 1. Rules for the obtaining of these sticks; their
material.
2.'2. — 3. 1. Their dimensions.
3. 2.-4. 1. Blemishes and their consequences; consequence
of yonisarnkara.
4. 2. The fire-stick as mystic representative of the year.
4. '•',. — 5. 4. The fire-stick as representing the yajamdma; the
various parts of its body, and the consequences of producing
the fire at each part.
5. 5. — 6.4. The 'womb of the gods'; the importance of the
fire-sticks.
6. 5. — 7. 4. Other parts of the apparatus.
7. 5. — 8. 4. How and by whom the fire is to be produced.
9. 1 — 4. Ceremony for replacing the fire-sticks when worn out.
10. 1 — 5. Extolling of this text; its author Pippalada; rewards
for its study and recitation.
Aranilaksanam.
XXII. 1. 1. om atha 'tah sampravaksyBmi aranyos cai 'va laksanam j
rtlpam tatha pramBnam ca guna-dosams tathai 'va call
2. coditan Sabd a-Sastrena BcBryena tu dhimata |
pura kalpe ca yad drstam rsibhiS cai 'va laksanam H
3. grhya-'gnim parisamgrhya dharmapatnya sahai 'va tu j
vaitBnikBs tatah kuryBd adhanB-"dya yatho-'ditah |1
4. tithau Subhayam naksatre diSam gatvB tv aninditam |
asvatthat tu Samigarbhad uktam aharanam Sruteh H

Parisista XXII. 143
XXII. 1. o. Sami-vrkse tu yo ASvattho na 'nyavrksena samyutah |
madhye mulam na bahye tu sa garbhah pariklrtitah [| 1 jj
2. 1. abhave tu Samigarbbe aSvatthad eva va "haret |
prBpte cai 'va Samigarbbe samaropya visarjayet ||
2. caturvimSa-'hgulB dirghB vistarena sad-ahgula |
caturangulo-'cchraya ca araiiiS co 'ttara 'ranih l
3. a skandhad uraso va 'pi iti staudayanaih smrta j
bahu-matra devadarSair jajalair tirumBtrika i|
4. ca,rana-vaidyair jahghe ca maudenB 'stB-'hgulBni ca j
jaladayanair vitastir va sodaSe 'ti tu bhargavah |1
5: sirah-pramane nBbhau tu caturvimSatikai 'va hi (
Saunaka-"dibhir acaryair etan mBnam praklrtitam 1| 2 H
3. 1. tasyBs tu pinclah sadbhBge caturbhBge tu vistare |
caturaSra ca SlaksnB ca chidra-granthi-vivarjita 1|
2. klinna bhiunB 'gnisamsprsfa sphutitB vidyutB hata |
anyais ca dosaih samyuktB varjanlyB prayatnatah H
3. siro-granthir harec caksuS chidrB patni-vinBSini j
klinna vinSSayet putran sphufitB sokam a,vahet 1
4. urdhva-Suske na karta vya krsne rilkse tathai 'va ca j
ubhe apy eka-vrkse ca araniS co 'ttarB 'ranih H
5. tat-pramana tad-ardha va bhilyasi vB yathe-'cchaya |
anenai 'va tu manthavyo na kuryBd yoni-samkaram j| 3 jj
4. 1. yonisarnkara-samklrne mahan dosah prapadyate |
sa yajfias tBmaso nBma phalam tatra na vidyate H
2. pinde tv ayana-visuvau prthutve rtavah sthitah |
ardha-mBsBs ca dirghatve kalaS cB 'tra pratisthitah H
3. yajamano Aranir iti vadanty eke AapaScita-h |
tat-pradhanah kriyah sarva yajfias ca 'pi tathai 'va hi H
4. prathame mill a-sadbhBge padau jahghe 'ti kirtyate |
dvitlye januni uru trtiye Sronir ucyate H
5. caturthe jatharam sangam griva cai 'va tu paficame |
sasthe Sirah samBkbyatam ahgany etani nirdiSet || 4 1|
5. 1. mathite pada-janghe ca pisBcah samprajByate |
janunoS ca tatha co "rvo rBksasatvani prayati hi ||

144 Parisista XXII.
XXII. 5. 2. SronyBm ca sarvakBma(h) syur jathare ksut tatha smrta |
urasy amitra grlvayani mrtyuli Sirasi vedanB |1
3. Sronyam evB 'ta icchanti nirdosB kirtita yatali |
tatha vitta-paSun putran svargam ayuh priyam sukham ||
4. prathamam manthanam SronyBm Bdhane ca viSesatah |
itarBni yathe-'stam hi grivam sarvatra varjayet ll
5. triny ahgulBni tyaktva "dau tatha catvBri cB 'ntata,h |
madhye devah sthitBs tasmBd vahnim tatrai 'va nianthayet|j5j|
6. 1. anuloma bhaved yonih pBrSva-bhedo na vidyate |
anulomyena mathitah sarvBn kaniBn prayacchati H
2. mulad ahgulam utsrjya trIni-trini ca parSvayoh |
devayonis tu vijfleyB tatra mathyo hutaSanah H
3. mulat tyaktva 'hgulBny asfav agrBt tu dvBdaSai 'va hi
antare devayonih syBt tatra mathyo hutaSanah. H
4. veda yajfiaya sambhilta yajfia agnau pratisthitah |
aranyor jayate cB 'gnis tayos tasmat pradhauata H
5. arany-ardhena cai 'va syuh khadirau catra-pldakau |
netram tu sad-gunam cBtrBd uttaro Asta-'hgulah smrtah || 6 jj
7. 1. asta-'hgulah pramanthah syac catram syad dvadaSB-'hgulam j
ovili dvadaSB-'hgulB esa yajfia-vidhih smrtah H
2. vyBma-matram vadanty eke anye hasta-trayam viduh |
trivrtam musti-samyuktam yajfiavrksaja-valkalaih |1
3. cBtre ca bhaskarah prokta uttare vasavas tatha j
netre deva- ganBh sarve visnuS cai 'va tu pidake H
4. aranir ya dvitiya tu uttarB sa prakirtitB j
tatrai 'kadesam samgrhya uttarah sa ca kirtitah ||
5. prBhmukhodaiimukho va 'pi bhramakah paScimBmukhah |
pBnibhyBm pidanam Subhram uttarBgram pragrhya tu j| 7 j
8. 1. mule mulam tu samyojya catrasyai 'vo 'ttarasya ca
arany-upari samsthapya pidakena tu pidayed 1|
2. netrena bhramayec cBtraiii yBvad vahnih prajayate j
sarvair hi devaih sampannas tena sarva-sukhah smrtah H
3. brahma-"dyair daivataiS cai 'va vidvadbhiS ca tapodhanaih
esa yantra-prayogas tu drsfo yajnartha-hetubhih 1]

Parisista XXII. 145
XXII. 8. 4. yajamBnena manthavyah svaSakha-Srotriyena vB |
tan-matena dvija-'gryair vB smrtam etad dhi manthanam |j 8 jj
9. atha
1. yady arani jlrne syBtBm jantubhir manthanena va j|
samBnlte nave arani ahrtya Svo bhute darSene 'sfvB tasmin
pilrve sakall-krtya garhapatye praksipyo 'pary agnau dhBrayan
japati 1|
2. ud budhyasvB 'gne pra viSasva yonyBin
devayajyByai vodhave jBtavedah j
aranyor arani sam carasva
jlrnBm tvacam ajirnaya nir nudasve 'ty^
3. ajyam samskrtya "havanlye manasvatim juhoti H [putrarthl
SrBvayet |1 ]
4. mano jyotir jusatBm Bjyasya
vichinnam yajflam sam imam dadhatii |
ya ista usaso yB anistas
tah sam cinomi havisB ghrtena
svahe 'ty agnaye Agnimate AstakapBlam purodBSam nirvapati H
Sarav'-odanam sa-daksinam dadati 1| sB prakrte 'stih samgrhyate
|| 9 ||
10. 1. prasangenai 'va kathitam agnimanthanam atra vai |
aranyos ca 'hgasambhtltain netram cBtram ca pidakah H
2. ya idam dharayisyati aranyor iha laksanam |
na tasya durlabham kim cid iha loke paratra ca ||
3. putrBrthI SrBvayen nityam acirBl labhate sutam |
SrutaSllam vrttavantam dIrghByur vipulBm prajBm H
4. etad evam samBkbyatam pippaladena dhimata |
dvijanam balavrddhBnBni purascaranam uttamam ||
5. adhltyai 'tac ca debBnte param brahma 'dhigacchati |
na tasya mrtyur na jarB nidra vyBdhir na cai 'va hi |
ksut-pipasa-bhayam na 'sti brahma-bhutah sa tisthati ||
brahmabhiltah sa tisthati 'ti |110 H
ity aranilaksanam samaptam || 22 1|
Boiling and v. Negelein. 10

146 PariMsta XXII.
Variae leetiones.
XXIL 1. 1. BC omit: om. AjDjBCET sampravaksyBmy. ADE gunadosBs.
2. ABCDET codita. B sarvaSastrena caryena. B for tu dhimata:
mahatmana.
3. ADE vaitanikams; B vaitanikBhs; C vaitBnitBs. B adbBnyadyad.
4. T subhByBn. ACDE Samlgarbha.
5. B Samlvrksesu yo; E Samivrksoya yo. ADE madhya. AD
bahye ta.
B omits the khandika-number.
2. 1. ABCDET Samigarbhad. AD eva ta haret; B evam aharet.
B samBraupya. D visarpayet.
2. XT caturvimSatyamgula; C caturvimSatamgulB. ADB cai va
araniS; B cai va arani; 0 va araniS; T cB raniS.
3. BC vB pi ti; T va pi tata. ADET 'staudByanai; B mBna
stodByanau. A^D smrtah; B smrtah. B bahumatra; C
bahuma. B devadarSo jajalair; 0 devadarSai jalair.
4. B cBrana-. B jeghe; C jBmghe. T modenB. B mstBmguiBni;
D mgusthBmgulBni. B sodaSai ta. After tu C
returns to mBtrika in 3'^.
5. BC SirahpramBno. BC SonakBdibhir.
BD omit the khandika-number; 0 H 1 1|
3. 1. ADE tasyams. AD pidam; CE pimdam; T pimda. ACDT
caturasrB; B caturasta. B for SlaksnB; SuksnB. C cB.
2. T for klinna: chinnB. C varjanlya; B varjanlyat.
3. ACDE Sirogramthi. ACDET caksuh; B caksur. B patnlm
vinBSani; CT patnlvinBSanl. B rogam Bharet.
4. AD rukse; E pakse. B ubha py. B cBranI cottararanl.
5. B kuryBt; C kuryas.
T omits the khandika-number.
4. 1. ADET pravartate. 0 yajfiahs. B ni vedyate.
2. B rtava; C Satavah. B ardhamBsas tu. B pratisthitah.
3. B ranlr. B smaramty eke vipaScitBh. B tatpradbanBm; CD
tatpradhana.

Parisista X;XII. 147
XXIL 4. 4. As jahghe is clearly a dual the samdhi is most surprising;
read: prakirtyate. BDE kirttite. ADE dvitlyBj. AE
uru; B uru. B Sroni.
5. 1. T matithe. C pBdajamghBsu; B pBdajamghatu. ADE piSacBh.
XCT cordhve; B cortdham. B rBjasatvam. AD prajBti
hi; B prajayate.
2. AD smrtah. ADE amitra. D Sirasi.
3. B evB chu ichamti. ABDE nirdosah. B pariklrtitah, omitting
yatah; 0 kirtita yah; T kirtita tatali, (with ta erased).
B yatha.
4. ADE adhanena viSesatah. ACDET grIvB.
5. B deva. B sthitah sarve.
B omits the khandikB-number.
6. 1. X Bnulomena; B anulomyena.
2. BT mamthyo.
3. T mula nyattkam. X agryBt tu; B argBt tu. ADE amtaram;
C amtaro. ADE devayoni; B devayonim. B mamthyo.
4. A tayosvasmat; D tayostvasmat.
5. B khadirau. T sadgulam. B cBtra. ACDE stamgula.
7. 1. AD astamgulam; E astBmgula. ABDET pramamtha; C pramamtham.
ABCDE cBtram syB. ABCDET uvili. ADET
dvBdasamgulya; B dvBdasa-mgulah; 0 dvBdaSIgulya. AD
yajnavidhi. B smrtah.
2. T vadaty. B eke nye.
3. B cBtre tu; C catrai va. B uttare vah smrtah.
4. TE dvitlyat. XC tuttara. B prakirtitah. ACDE kadesa.
B uttarah pariklrtitah; E uttarasya ca kirtitah.
5. ACDE pranmukhodahmukhodag va bhrBmakah. B for pidanam:
mamthatam.
BD omit the khandika-number.
1. B samyojyam. 0 aranupari. B pidakenai va pidayet.
2. ADB catra. BCT sarvamukhah; B sarvasukha.
10*

148 Parisista XXII.
XXIL 8. 3. ABCDET devatais. B rsibhis ca tapodhanaih.
4. B mamthavya. E dvijBgrair. B Srutam etad^
B for the khandika-number: | 7.
9. 1. X jlrno. ADET darSane. BCT sakallkrtya. ADE gBrhapatya.
2. ADE yonmam. CT aranlm.
3. B manasvatl.
4. ADE ajyam. B vichannam; E vachinnam. B ta sam nomi.
B svBhe ti j agnaye. ADE gnivate. ADB purolBSani.
X prakrte styah; 0 prakrte stah; B prakrstara.
B omits the khandika-number.
10. 1. T amtra. CT ca mgabhutam ca; B co gabhutam ca.
2. ACDE dharayisyamti; T dharayisyamty; B dhBrayisyaty.
3. B labhate mukham. T SutaSIlam. CT -\ipulaprajam; E vipulam
prajBm; B vipulam prajB.
4. T omits pBdas cd.
5. AD parabrahma. AD vyardhi. ACDE nB sti. B for brahmabhiltah
sa: brabmabhuyBya (bis).
B omits the khandika-number; T is not clear; either | 8 H
or I ^ I .
Colophon: ACDE iti. DE aranilaksanam. BT omit the pari­
Sista-number. B adds: pariSistam.

XXIII. Yajnapatralaksanam.
On the vessels used at the sacrifice.
A collection of rules that goes beyond the limits indicated
in the title. After the introduction 1.1 — 8, in which 2"—3''
are perhaps interpolated, the text treats of the caru and carusthdh
1.4; the surpa 1. 5; the sphya 2. 1; the ulukhala 2.2;
the musala 2. 3; the sruva, the dhruva and the agnihotrahavanl
2.4—5; the sruc 3. 1. —4. 2, recognizing 3,2 as an
interpolation; the krsnajina 4.3; the sakrdachinna 4.4; the
meksana 4. 5; the aksau 5.1; the agnistha 5. 2; ajya, anjana,
abhyanjana, kasipu and upabarhana 5.3 — 4; length of hasta
5.5; length oi sruva, khadga, sakrddchimia, juhu, dhruva and
harhis 6.1; materials oi sruva, khadga, juhu and idhmah 6.2;
various objects that must be made from yajnavrksah 6. 3; the
samidhs 6.4; the yajnavrlisah 6.5. — 7.1; the grains to be
used 7.2; permission to use at the morning oblation an article
used at the evening oblation; prohibition of the use of a broken
object 7.3; the paksahoma and its effect, possibly interpolated,
7.4.-—9.3; the samidhs 9.4; dimensions of pitroddsa 9.5;
dimensions and shape of the pits of the daksina, gdrhapatya,
dhavaniya and sabhya fires 10.1 — 5*; general rules for cases
in which no specification is made, and for acts that must be
performed with either the vajra or kusa-giass in the hand
10. 5" —7''; the cdturhotra 10.7^^.-11.3; what is to be done
in case an utensil breaks 11.3 — 5; various things that offer
no impediment to the performance of a ceremony 12.1 — 5;
ceremonies alter which the celebrant must touch water 13.1;
rules for the cleansing of vessels 13.2 — 3; the importance of
this text 13.4. —14.6.

150 Parisista XXIII.
Yajiiapatrahiksaiiam.
XXIII. 1. 1. om atha 'to yajfiapatrBnam laksanam yonir eva ca |
rupam tatha pramanam ca kramenai 'va prakathyate |1
2. camasa-graha-pBti-Bni homa-patrani yBni ca j
yajfia-vrksas tatha Sakha brahmavede pradarSitah H
3. pitrpindesu darvy-Bdyam agnisvattam ca yajfiikam j
sayamhomesu nityBni tatha naimittikBni ca H
4. bilva-"krtiS caruh proktas tBmro vB mrnmayo Api va |
grivayam mukha-vistlrnaS carusthBlI 'ti kirtitah H
5. kuSasya "mrasya va parnair venor vB balbajasya va |
catuskona-'rdhavitam ca loke Surpam tad ucyate || 1H
2. 1. asih khadgam ca nistrimSah paryByah pariklrtitah |
tad-Bkrty eva yad rupam yajfle sphyam ca vadanti tam |j
2. idhmo-'cchrayam ardha-khBtam khBtenai 'va tu vistarah j
madhye hinam tatho "rdhvB-'gram vBranam tad ulukbalam j|
3. sthulatvBn musti-mBtram ca skandha-mBtram pramanatah j
varaiiam musalam cai 'va adhastBl loha-vestitam ||
4. sruvas tu mfila-danclaS ca bilam ca 'hgustha-parvanah |
samavete prthagbhute bilardhe danda-vrttatBH
5. vaikahkati dhruva prokta sarva-yajfiesu ya smrta |
tatha 'gnihotrahavani sruvas cB 'pi tatha smrtah H 2 H
3. 1. mula-danda tvag-bilB ca puskaram caturangulam |
puskarBd dvigunam ca 'gram gajostham paripathyate H
2. [netra-"di-karanair hinam nBsikabhyam dvijais tatha |
dvyahgulah khBta ca bilBd ahgulam cai 'va piiidikB |
vrtta vB catiiraSrB va sB 'dhastac chobhana smrta || ]
3. ardha-'hgulam prthutvena bila-bahyam samantatah |
bilam vrttam sruco madhye danda-sthaulyam bilB-'rdhatahj|
4. caturvimSaty-ahgulam dandam vadanty eke manisinah j
saptatrimSad angulBni sa sruk cai 'va prakirtitB H
5. bhinna viSIrnB vakrB ca klinna ca sphutitB tatha j
susira granthibhir yukta caksurBdi-vinaSini || 3 1|
4. 1. dagdha-Sese Ardha-Suske ca vidyutB cai 'va pBtite j
unmulye patite bhagne manasB 'pi na cintayetH

Parisista XXIII. 151
XXIII. 4. 2. Subha-naksatra-tithisu Subham gatva diSam budhah j
sruvB-'rtham pBtayed vrksarn pratah pragram ca saumyavBk |j
3. mrgo harina-ruruS ca krsna-prstha-Siras tatha |
yat tasya carma tvak cai 'va tat krsiiBjinam ucyate 1|
4. vamamusti-grhitas tu prachidyante sakrt kuSah |
parasunB 'sinB va tat sakrd-achinnam ucyate 1|
5. ahgusthaparvagramukham darvy-Bkrti tu meksanam |
vaikahkate palBSe va prBdeSas tu pramBnatah H 4 H
5. 1. alabu vainavam vB 'pi dBrvyam vainavam eva va j
aksBv amandalau proktau yatha drstam pura rsibhih |1
2. cakrBbhyBm kBstha-samgbataih Silpibhis cai 'va yat krtam j
loke prasiddham Sakatam agnistham yBjfiike vidhau |1
3. ajyam ghrtam vijBniyan navanltam susamskrtam |
sauvIrB- "dy anjanam cai 'va atha va daivikam tatha i|
4. abhyafijanam ca tat proktam tilatailam ca yad viduh |
asanam kasipu proktam kayastham co 'pabarhanam H
5. yavo-'darair astabhis tu ahgulam paripathyate |
caturvimSaty - ahgulain tu yBjfiikair hasta Bkrtah H 5 H
6. 1. hasta-matrani sruvah khadgam sakrd-achinnam eva ca j
bahu-matrB juhuli prokta dhruva barhis tathai 'va call
2. tamraS cai 'va sruvah proktah khadgam khadiram eva ca j
pBlBsI ca juhuh karyB idhniaS cai 'va viSesatah H
3. grahah pBtrBni camasB danda-yupa-"sanani ea |
vrksesu yBjfiikesu syur yathalBbhesu na 'nyatah H
4. samidhah pradeSa-mBtryo nityahome prakirtitBh j
samillaksana-drstani pramBnani yathakramam U
5. Samy aSvattha(h) palBSaS ca khBdiro Atha vikahkatah j
kaSmaryodumbaro bilvo yajfiavrksBh prakirtitah H 6 |i
7. 1. esam alabhe vrksanBm anye grBhyas tu yBjfiikaih j
yajfiahgakarye drastavyBh samid-artham viSesatah |i
2. yava-vrlhi-mahBvrlhi- priyahgtmam hi tandulBh |
syBmBka-tandula-tilB BsBdyBh SruticoditBh U
3. sayamhomesu yad dravyam pratarhomesu tad bhavet j
bhinnadravya-hutam yat tu na hutam tasya tad bhavet I

152 Pari^sta XXni.
XXIII. 7. 4. udite Anudite cai 'va samaya-'dhyusite tatha |
ksudha-kale tatha 'py eke paksa-homam tu karayet 1|
5. yayavaranBm munibhih paksa-homas tu taih smrtah |
yatha katham cid vacanam Sruty-uktam dvija Bcaret H 7 H
8. 1. aturah pathikaS cai va rajo 'padrava-plditah |
paksa-homam tada kuryan nistirya satatam caret H
2. caturdaSa-grhitam tu sakrd unnayate havih j
eka samit sakrd dhomah so ArdhamBsBya kalpate ||
3. caturdaSa-gunam krtva sruca pBtrena purva vat |
evam garhapatye ca daksina-'gnau ca juhvati H
4. piirva hutva "hutlh sByam vyustByam apare Ahani j
etenai 'va vidhanena juhvati prBtar-Bhutlh 1
5. rsibhis ca purB drstam Bpat-kalesu sarvatah |
aranyoS ca samaropya Sruti-drstena karmana H 8 i|
9. 1. homB-'rthesv etad drastavyam ahitBgni-grhesv api |
tat-prayojana-matram tu na dosah siltakesu call
2. sadyah-SaucBdikam proktam sutakam ca dvijBtibhih |
svayamhomi 'ti vacanan na dosah Sruti-codanBt H
3. vratinBm sattrinam cai 'va maharaja-"hitagnayah |
esam doso na vidyeta sayam-prBtah-kriye sthite 1|
4. pBlaSyah samidho AdosB nityam home prakirtitBh j
atha va kauSikoktanBm yajfliyBnBm mahlruham i|
5. ahgulatrayam Bvartya ucchraye Apy ahgulatrayam |
puredaSa-pramanam tu sarvatra kathitam nmam || 9 ||
10. 1. sodaSBhgulam avartya tribhagam co 'ttaram rju |
daksinasyam diSi sthBnam daksina-'gneh praklrtitam H
2. asfavimSaty ahgulBni gBrhapatyam praklrtitam j
ahavanlyam [caturjvimSatiS caturaSram tu karayet 1|
3. ahgulani tu sattrimSad dhanv-akrtya tu karayet j
daksiiiB-'gnes tu vai kundam vidvadbhih parikathyate ||
4. IsBnyBm diSi sabhyasya gBrhapatya-vidh ana tah |
sabhyam ne 'cchanti SBlB-'gnau mahakih kauSikas tatha
5. maudByanBs tathe 'cchanti Saunakeyas tathai 'va ca j
mantrad eva tatha proktam dravyam yatra na drSyate H

Parisista XXIII. 153
XXIII. 10. 6. ajyam tatra vijBnlyBd dhomas tatra sruvena ca (
abbyuksanam havih-karma kartavyam vajra-paninB H
7. kuSa-hastena kartavya japa-homa-pitrkriyBh |
yajfle cai 'va 'ngabhutaS ca patra-mantra-havir-dvijah |
caturbbiS ca kriyah sarvaS caturhotrain tad ucyate |1 10 ||
11. 1. yajflikas tu vadanty anye caturbhir yac ca huyate |
brahmana 'dhvaryu-hotrbhyBm tribhir agni-caturthakaih jj
2. durbhikse ca "kule bhahge rtvijBm ca 'py asambhave |
ekas caturhotram kuryBd apastambe prapathyate |1
3. rtvijBm cB 'py asBmnidhye adhvaryus tat pathet svayam j
asthana-patbite kuryur rtvig ityBdi coditam |]
4. khate lune tu yac co 'ktam samskBra-Sruti-hetubhih |
dravyBnam yajfiaklpty-artham kuryBt pilrvena samgraham jj
5. patra-"sadam dvitlyam ca proksanena vivarjitam [
ubhayoS cai 'va kurvita pBkayajfiestikarmavat H 11 I
12. 1. krsnajinam tila darbha mantra Bjyam dvijo-'ttamBh j
doso na vidyate hy esBm yathBrtham samniyojayet ||
2. ajyam dhtlmahavir jvalB paripakah sphulihgakaih |
davBgnikastba-samsparSe agner doso na vidyate H
3. japB-'dhyBya-tapo-danaih so-'pavBsaih sa-homakaih j
SrBddhadi-pitrkaryais ca na dosah parivedane 1|
4. pitr-bhratr-sapatnaiS ca patito-'nmatta-sandhakaih |
jatyandha-muka-badhirair na dosah parivedane H
5. atyantakamina cai 'va patnihinena cai 'va hi |
esam anujfiam Bdaya kuryad vaitaniki(h) kriyah H 12 i|
13. 1. raudra-raksasa-paiSacan asuramS ca "bhicarikBn |
mantrams ca pitrkarmai 'vam krtva "labhyo 'dakam sprSetjj
2. sruk sruvaS ca dhruvB khadgam musalo-'lukbalam caruh |
udakenai 'va sosnena sampraksalya viSudhyati |1
3. patram grahaS ca camasB havih Silrpam kuSa-"sanam |
soma-sprstam ca yad bhandam vBri-Saucena Sudhyati ||
4. vedo-'ktam sarvamantro-'ktam Sauna kena mahatmana |
avaSyam tad dvijaih kBryam SreyaskBmais tu nityaSali U
5. patrBiiaiu ta prasahgena yad anyat pariklrtitam |
sByam prBtas tu homa-'hgam pura drstam maharsibbili jj 13 jj

154 Parisista XXIII.
XXIII. 14. 1. guruna bhBsitenai 'va yBjfiika-'numatena ca j
sado-'padista-dravyanam laksanam pariklrtitam 1|
2. nityam ye Anusmarisyanti yajfiapBtresu laksanam |
rBjasuya-'SvamedhabhyBm phalam prapsyanti te dhruvam]
3. pippaladena mahata samBkbyatam idam Subham |
brahmananam hitB-'rthaya putraSisya-hitBya ca H
4. niskamo va sakBnio vB vedo-'ktam yah samacaret |
niskamasya tu muktih syBt sakamah phalam asnute ||
5. niskamena tu yat kim cit kartavyam iti vaidikam |
tat sarvam muktidam jfieyam parBparaparam sukham H
6. na Sokas tasya no vyadhir na mrtyur na jarB tatha |
na ksudha na pipasa ca amrtBtniB sa tisthati 1|
amrtatma sa tisthati 'ti |i 14 H
iti yajflapatralaksanam samBptam 1| 23 1
Variae lectlones.
1. 1. ABDET omit: om. CT yonim. ACDET pramanam (C
pramBna) rupakam cai va kramena (ADE kramene) tah
prakathyate. B kremenai va.
2. ADE camasagrBha-; 0 camasamgraha-. T boniadravyani yani
ca; C homahomapatradra yani ca. Bg for ca: tu^ B
brahmadeve; D brahmevede.
3. ADE darbhadyam. We should expect: agnisvattam.
4. B proktahs. ACDET mukhavistlrnam. D carusthBli prakirtitah.
5. T kuSasyB grasya. X cB pariiai. ADE vainer; C voiior;
T vino. B bilvajasya. B catuskonortdhavitam tu; T catuhkonBrdhavItam
ca. C surpam.
BD omit the khandika-number.
2. 1. B sadgam. B nistrimSam; C nistrimSa. ADE tadBkrtyai va.
T tad rupain. ADE sphyatvam vadamti. B te.
2. B ardhekhatam; B ardhasBkbBmtam. T madhya. CT rdhvogram.
B varunam.

Parisista XXIII. 155
XXIII. 2. 3. AD skamdamatram. B dhastal. BC lohavisthitam.
4. XCT mtlladandasya Silam. AE biladhe; B bilvardhe. C
damdavittata; B damdavattata, with space left for the
insertion of i.
5. B sarvasarvayajfiesu. AD ya smrtah.
3. 1. 0 gBjamjastbam. B pratipadyate; DT parikathyate?.
2. These six padas belong in subject matter to the preceding
parisista. C khata. B pidaka. ABCDET caturasrB.
3. B bilvam. ACDET srucir; B sruvir. AD bilardhate; B
bilardhata.
5. BDT bhinna. AB viSirna; B vaSIrnB. B suSira; 0 supira;
D supira; T sukhira. A gramthirbhi yukta; DE gramthibhi
yukta; T gramtbisamyuktB. B -vinaSanl.
BD omit the khandika-number.
4. 1. ACDET dagdhaseso. ACDE unmulya patite; T unmillya
tite; or unmul patite.
2. AET srucBrtham; CD srucartha. B vrttam. B tu.
3. ABCDBT harinarenuS; the emendation is doubtful as we
might expect the designation of some part of the body,
perhaps harinapaksas. The reading of ADB given in the
next note would then be due to a misplaced correction.
ADE krsnapaksaSiras. ADB tasya karma. B carma
tvasyBi ca tat.
4. T for -grhltas tu: -grhitasi. AD prachldyamte. ADE para-
SunB va sina va tat; B paSuchinna sinB va tat.
5. CT neksaiiam. ACDET palaSe. ADB prBdeSam tu; B prBdeSam
sva; C dhapradeSamn tu; T pradeSa sva.
5. 1. AET alBmbu. B darvyam manmrm eva vB.
2. T loka. D prasiddha. B yajfiikB viduh.
3. B cai va tha. ADE vaidikam.
4. DT tad viduh. CT aSanam. ACDE kByasambodhabarhanain;
'T kayasambodhabarsanam.

156 Parisista XXIII.
XXIII. 5. 5. B astabhis tu yavodarai mgulam pratipadyate. T tv amgu-
1am. ABCD akrtih; E akrteh.
6. 1. BC sruvam. T sadgam. ADE juhuh; B juhu.
2. ADE juhuh kurya; T juhuh karya.
3. ADE graha; 0 graha. B vrttesu yaniketu syu. B nB nyatha.
5. AD karmaryaudumbaro; Ekarmayaudumbaro. B yBjfiavrttah.
7. 1. ABD vrksanamm. ABDE anya. B yajflikai; 0 yajflikah.
BET drstavyah. D samid arthe.
2. CDT Samaka-. ACDET asadya; B asadyB. B Srutinoditah.
3. ADE ya dravyam; BT ya drsfam; C drstam.
4. ADET paksahomas tatha pare; C paksehomas tatha pare.
5. A paksahomas tatha pare skrtai smrtah, with statha deleted
and some alteration of skr; D paksahomas ma tau smrtah;
E paksahoma krtai smrtah; BT paksahomas tu tai smrtah.
B dvija adaret. T adds after this Sloka: 8. 2^'', 1''^ but
encloses these words in square brackets; 0 adds: BpannastrlrajavrdavamdibalaturaSubhah
| nityam naimittakam kamyam
karayeyu dvijBtitah.
8. 1. ADE aturah. B rajfio.
2. DE sa. AE and perhaps CD kalpyate.
8. B srucB. Probably read: cai 'va to complete pBda c. B tu
juhvati.
4. T pilrve. ADE hutih; CT but!. B vyustBya parame hani.
B pratarBhuti.
5. ADT aranyoS; B arenyaS. B karmani.
D omits the khandikB-number.
9. 1. BDE eta; C evata; T eva. ACE drastavyam; D dravyam;
T drstavyam. B abitagner grhesv.
2. B stltake. D dvijBdibbih. B vacanat | na dosB Srutinodanat.
3. B sthitah; T sthita.
4. ACDE palaSa; B pBlBSyah; T palaSah. Perhaps read: nityahome.
ACDE kauSakoktanam; B kautsikoktBnam.
5. ACDET uchrayo; B uchraye.

PariSista XXIII. 157
XXIII. 10. 1. ACDET ttaram rju; B ttaram ruju. B daksinagne.
2. B ahavanlyam gu caturasram. T caturvimSati. ACDET caturasram.
B karayet j 3 j .
3. ADE dhanyakrtva. B daksinagnis. BT for tu: ru.
4. T for sabhyam: savyam. AD mahikih.
5. T modayanas. B mamtra devas tatha.
7. B yajnai. B sarvah.
11. 1. T vadaty. A caturbhi; D catubbi; T catubhir. T -hotrabhyam.
XCT tribhir agniniS caturthakaih; B nrbhir
agnim caturthake.
2. B apastambaih prapadyate.
3. ADB asannaidhya; B asBmnnidhye; 0 asBmtraidhye. ADET
kuryu. B noditam.
4. B nune. B samskara srutihetubbih; CT samskarah Srutihetubbih.
B yajflalkrptyartham; 0 yajfiakrptyarthyam; T
yajnatrptyartham. T samgrham.
5. B patrasadanam. E -karma yat.
12. 1. B esam doso ja vidyeta.
2. ADET paripaka. T phulimgakaih. B -sasparSye.
3. B japadhyayanatapo-. ADE -danai. B sopavasaiS ca homa-
kaih. B -pitryajfiaiS.
4. ACE -sapannaiS; B -sapanaiS. T -khamtakaih.
5. B atyamtakaminos; C atyamtakaminau; D atyamtakBminam.
C omits: cai va patni. B vaitBniklm. CE kriya.
13. 1. ADE -piSacan; B -paiSyacan. B ca abhicBrikahn. ODE
mamtraS. ADE pitrkarme vam; B pitrkarmai va.
2. B musalolukhamS.
3. ACDE grbaS camasa; B grahaS caS camasB; T grahaS camasB.
C surpam. B varisocena.
4. B Sreyaskamaihs.
5. B patrBnT tu.

158 Parisista XXIII.
XXIII. 14. 1. B Sadopadisfa-; 0 sadoparista-.
2. B rBjasuyasvamedbanBm; C rBjasuyBbhedhabbyam; B rajasuyBScamedhabhyam.
3. 0 pippajadena.
4. AD yam samBcaret. ADE mukti.
5. AE para Aparaparam; D paratparaparam.
6. B Sokahs. AD vyardhi. BD jarBs. All MSS. carry the
samdhi across the caesura. B mrtanmB. ABCDE tisthaty.
B amrtanma.
Colophon: B iti pariSistam | iti yajnapBtre laksanam samBptam
I 24 11.

XXIV. Vedilaksanam.
The portion of the text to which this title is given by
the MSS. is in reality the result of the confusion of a Vedilaksana
and an Agnivarnalaksana.
To the first of these texts, which has suffered the most,
belong the rules for the shape and size of the vedi, 1.4—6";
rules for its construction and adornment, 1. 6''—7; consequence
of having any side of the vedi crooked, 1.8 — 9; a transitional
or concluding verse, 1.10. The first two of the sections are
fragmentary; the beginning and, probably, the end of the text
are lost.
The introduction to the Agnivarnalaksana states the ceremonies
at which the appearance of the fire must be observed,
1. 2 — 3; refers for the preparations to XXI. 4. 4ff., directs the
careful observance of the precepts of USanas, 2. 1 — 2; and
states the various points, noise, color, odor, etc., to be observed,
2. 3. A section dealing with the omens that threaten evil is
apparently lost; and the remainder of the text, 2. 4. — 6. 4,
describes the good omens. In this part there is a certain
amount of repetition, and two parts, 2. 5. — 3. 2 and 5.1. — 6. 4,
are for stylistic reasons to be considered of later date than the
remainder of the text.
Yedilaksanam.
XXIV. 1. 1. ons atha rsiputrikayam tu sphutam sarvesu karmasu |
laksanam hy agnivarnanam pravaksyami yathakramam ||
2. vastu-karmany atho 'tpate pater nlrBjane vidhau |
sarva-naksatrahomesu grahatithya-vidhau tatha ||
3. yatro-'dyBne vivahesu ctido-'panayanesu ca |
sarvesu cB 'gnihomesu vahni-varnan nibodhata 1

160 PariSista XXIV.
XXIV. 1. 4. manena 'dhyardhaSIrsanya tri-madhya san-mukhB smrta |
caturaSrB ca kartavya vedih Santl-'sti-karmasu H
5. esa vai viparita ca karyB ghoresu karmasu |
karmanam anurllpam tu vedim vaksyamy atah param H
6. yathBvartana-gocarma- cakra-talpesu sammitaj
karya 'ratni-pramBna vB badhakaSBdhayena ca \\
7. Slaksnah samahitah sarvBh pragudak-pravanah Subbali |
sammrjya proksya samstirya vidhivac co 'paSobhayet ||
8. daksinena tu ya vakra yBjfiikam sB vinBSayet |
ya ca vakro 'ttarena syBd yajamBnam vinaSayet ||
9. purastat prsthato va 'pi madhyato visamB ca ya |
puram antahpuram ca 'pi nByakam ca hinasti sB 1|
10. esa samksepatah prokta vedih sBmanya-laksanB |
visesatas tu tesv eva karmasv evB 'bhidhasyate H 1 ||
2. 1. praclm samSodhayed bbilmim yajfia-vastu yatho 'ditam j
samit-kuSa-'gnivarnanam laksana-jfio bhaved guruh H
2. tatas tu yatnavan samyag agnBv upasamBhite |
agnivarnan parlkseta yatho 'vBco 'sanah kavih H
3. Sabdam varnam ca gandham ca rtlpam snehamprabhBm gatim j
sparSam cB 'pi parlkseta agnav iti viniScayah 1
4. svahakara-'vasane tu svayam utthBya pBvakah |
havir yatrB 'bhilasati tad vidyad artha-siddhaye 1|
5. vrsa-vBrana-megbau-'gha- nemi-dundubhi-nihsvanah |
mrnala-padma-dtlrva-"bha- kumudo-'tpala-gandha-mukjj 2 j|
3. 1. tatha mahatmB stanayan vBhakumbha-nibha-dyutih |
samhita-jvala-nikarah pBvakah pBpa-naSanah 1
2. kurantakrti-goksira- hema-'runa-tadit-prabhah |
protphuUo-'tpala-kunde-'ndu- kumuda-"bho-'tpala-dyutihjj
3. huto Api samjvalaty eva snigdho viprasya daksinah j
lelihanah pramuditah krsna-varno Artha-siddhaye ||
4. viSBla-mulo hy amalo nilah prthula-madhyamah |
pradlpta-'gro Amala-talo jvalamala-"kulo Analah ||
5. pradaksinah prasanna-'rcir arcismBn arcita-dyutih |
arcamya^ ca nrpater arcito havyavahanah || 3 ||

Parisista XXIV. 161
XXIV. 4- 1- paristarana-yogac ca j^ajfiakanda-pariccbadam j
SBntiveSmo "rdhvadlpta-'rcir rtvijaS ca 'nulimpati ll
2. prahasann iva Sabdena dyotaj^ann iva tejasB |
krta-punyasya nrpater huyamBno hutaSanah H
3. karmano Avabhrthe yasya haviso Ante ca parthivam j
sugandhabhir adhumabhih Sikhabhih samsprSann iva H
4. arcibhir jvala-bharaiS ca pradahan dvisatam diSah j
vidbumah kundall yah syBd anulomaS ca siddhaye H 4 ||
,5. 1. kuranta-hema-'runa-sahkha-kundamuktavall-'ndu-pratime
butBse j
sama-svane simha-vrsair gajendrabalabakau-'gha-svana-dundubhinam
|i
2. viSalamule prthule ca madhye
jneya 'nale samprati plditB-'gre |
mrnala-padma-'nila-tulya-gandhe
trisBgarB-'nta vasudhB nrpasya H
3. atapta-kaficana-caya-'runata-'vadato
yasya 'nalo jvalati vedigato nrpasya |
tasya 'rthabandhavavati sakalB maliT 'yam
vlryBmSu-jala-vivara- "hata-rajaSabda H
4. vibhrajate tv akhila-rBga-yuto hutBSo
hasta-"vrtam kathayati 'va jayam nrpasya j
suryBmSubhih krta-vighattana-hema-padmakimjalka-curna-nikara-'runata-'malamsuh
H
5. ksiroda-Sukti-puta-garbha-viklrna-muktasamghata-pBndura-rajo
rathanemi-ghosah |
data nrpBya vasudha.m tu himBmSu-maulijyotsna-vikaSita-samudrajalBiii
hutBSah 1| 5 ||
6. 1. laksmi-pradohara-mrnBla-kapBla-Subhrasnigdha-'nuvrtta-Sikhara-prakrtiS
ca yatra |
vaiSvanaro jvalati yasya viSuddha-murtih
sa prBpnuyan nrpaSata-'dhipatBm narendrah H
2. balarka-bodhita-saroruha-garbha-gaudhas
toyB-'valambi-jalada-stanita-'bliirBmah |
Boiling and V. Negelein. il

162 PariSista XXIV.
XXIV. 6. rajfio dadati vasudham hutabhug gajendradantBgra-kampita-maharnava-vIci-vrksBm
H
8. yasyam vasanta-ravi-mandala-tulya-bimbo
vedyBm nrpasya paripurna-marlci-jalah j
tasya 'nalB - 'kalita - sBgara - toya -vastrB
mragaiksa-venir avanir vaSam abhy upaiti ||
4. yasya 'nalo jvalati kaficana-tulya-gauro
prajvBlyamBna-vapur utpala-koSa-gandhah
ByBti tasya bhavanam hy alidlptimBlB
savrlda-surya-kirana ksitipala-laksniir iti H
iti vedilaksanam samBptam || 24 U .
Variae leetiones.
1. ABDET omit: om. AE esam rsiputrikByBm; D yesam
apiputrikayam; 0 evam rsihputrikByBm; T evam rsiputrikayam;
B atha rsiputrikaya.m. T omits: tu.
2. X atho tpannaih; B atho tpate; C atho tpatte; T atho tpatteh.
ODE pate; B yaS ca. B nIrBmjane. AD grhatithyam
vidhau tatha || grahBtithyavidhBnavit; E grahBtithya,ni vidhau
tatha 1 grahatithyavidhanavit; C grahatithyavidhau
tatha 1 grabatitbyavidhamavit; T grahatithyavidhanavit ||
grahatithya vid hanavit.
3. X yBtrodhane; B yStrodyoge. B vivahe ca. C omits padas be.
B cudopanayane tatha, and adds: caturasrB. ADE vahnivarnB.
4. B dhyardhasirsna va. B caturasrB bhaved vedih SBmtike
paustikarmasu. ADET caturasrB; C caturasra. D dedih;
T vedi. ADET Samtistakarmasu.
6. E yathBvartena gocarma-. B for pBda b: rtukBryesu sammita.
AD rahipramana. B avakBSavaSena; T badhakasadhayena;
perhaps read: bBdhaka-sBdhanena. BCT va.
7. B Slaksi.iah; C Sliksiiah. T sammrijya proksa.

XXIV. 1. 8. B syat yajamano.
9. BT va pi. B nayakam tu.
B omits the khandika-number.
Parisista XXIV. 163
2. 1. ACDE bhume; BT bhtlmer. B yajnamvBstu; T yajiiavBmstu.
B yathocitam; C yathodita,m. X Samit-.
2. AD yatnavBt samyan; E yatnavBt samyag. E agnB. ACDET
Sana kavih.
3. B Sabdam gamdham ca rupam ca varnam sneham. B ca pi.
X pariksetBgnyBv; BCT pariksetBgnav.
4. T svBhakBra-.
5. ADET -nisvanah; C -nihna. ACDE -padmapurvBrdhacamdanotpala
-; B -padmapurvardvicanidanotpala-. XBC
-gamdhabhuk.
B' omits the khandika-number; AD: j| 3 ||; C: u H -^ \\
3. 1. B prefixes: stanayamtam mahatmBnam. B yatha; D atha.
ADET tanaya; 0 stBnaya. ADET simhitajvala-.
2. B -goksIramhemB-. B setpullotpullotmalakumde-. AD -kumdedu-;
E-kumdedum-. D-kusumabho-. B-kumudabho
naladyutih.
3. ADE samjvalaty eva; C perhaps samjvBlaScevB; T samjvala-
ScevB. B snigdhan cBrcih pradaksinah; CET snigdho
vipradaksinah.
4. B visalamnle. B viSBlamillo vipulo nllam. C pradiptByo;
very probably piditBgro is to be read, cf. 5.2. B jvalamalakulo.
5. B jyotisman. T arcisadyutih. E arcanlmas.
B omits the khandika-number.
4. 1. Probably read: yajnakunda-or yajfiabhBnda-. B SBntiveSma.
XT rdhadiptarcir; B rdvadiptarcir; C rddhaptBrcir. T
nulimpatim.
2. ADE dyotayenn; B dyotayamt. B hiiyamano; 0 hvayamano.
3. XCT karmano vavrte. E haviso te; BT havisB ipte. B
parthivah. B Subhigamdhabhir.
11*

164 Parisista XXIV.
XXIV. 4. 4. B vidhumam. 0 kumdala. ABDET ya syad; C yamh syad.
T anuloma rthasiddhaye.
B for khandika-number: j 3.
5. 1. T balahakoccasvana-.
2. XCT viSBlamillah prthivi ca; B visalamilla prthivi ca. ADE
madhya. ACDE saprati. ADE plditBye. B -padmanala-.
3. ADE atapta-. BC -runatavapBto. ADE mabl yBm.
4. 0 akhilaragByutB; E akhilarBjahuto. X va jayan nrpasya;
C va jayam tu yasya; T vijayam nrpasya. B -vighafita-;
T -vighadrna-. B -runavimalamSuh.
5. ADE -putamgarbha-. ACDE -sBmghata-. 0 -rajl. ADE
rajanemi-. AD hinamSumaulir-; B hInaSumaulir-; CET
hinamSumauli-. B -vikBsita-. XC -samudrajali; B -samudrajalau.
B for the khandikB-number: j 4.
6. 1. B laksmlpradokara-. B -Subhrah-. ACDET -Sikharah-;
B -SikharB-. B -prakrti yatra. T viSuddhamiirtteh. ADE
sam prBpnuyBn.
2. A -gamdhah | s; D -gamdhah H s; CE -gamdhahs. T hutabhu
gBjemdra-. B -mabarnavativavrksBm.
8. B -tulyacarno (for: -tulyavarno). ABDE mragaiksaveiiir;
0 rnrBgaiksBvenir; T lurBgeksavenir; probably read: Bmre-
'ksu-venir.
4. ACDET jvalita. B jajvalyamBnavapur. C alinidiptimrda. T
savrlda-. B -laksmih omitting: iti.
ADET omit the khandika-number; B: H 5; C: l\ W \\ •
Colophon: B parisista H iti susiputrikayBli vedilaksanam samaptam
I 25.

On the fire-pit.
XXV. Kundalaksanam.
1. 1 — 2. Text taught to Bhargava by Saivnakn.
1. 3 — 8. Bight forms of the fire-pit assigned to the cardinal
and intermediate points of the compass, and to be used
at ceremonies in honor of the digdevatah.
1. 9—11. Other ceremonies at which they are to be used.
1. 12. Height of the mekhala.
2. 1 — 3. Rewards for careful construction of the various parts
of the fire-pit.
2. 4. This rule extended to construction of temples and (sanii-)
grhani.
2. 5. Dimension of the fire-pit at certain sacrifices.
Kundalaksanam,
XXV. 1. 1. 0111 Saunakam tu sukha-"sinam bhargavah pariprcchati j
kundam kasmin bhavet kidrk kasyBm vB diSi kim phalam jj
2. sa tasma upasannaya Bcaste bhBrgavBya tu j
kundam yasmin bhaved yadrg yasyBm vB diSi yat phalam |j
3. caturasram Sapha-''krtyB ardhacandram trikonakam |
vartiilam pafica-konam ca padma-"bham saptakonakam H
4. kundany etBni pQrvadi- diksv astasu vinirdiSet j
dig-devatanam cB 'stBnBm karmani svaiii-svam BdiSet |1
5. caturaSram tu pilrvasyam aindresv api ca karmasu |
Sapha-"krti tada "gneyyam a,gneyesv api karmasu |1
6. ardhacandram tu yamyayam yBmyesv api ca karmasu j
nairrtyam ca trikonam syad abhicBra-vidhau Subham |1
7. vBrunyBm vartulam jfieyam vBrunyesv api karmasu j
vByavyam paficakonam tu vByavyesv api karmasu 1

166 Parisista XXV.
XXV. 1. 8. uttarasyBm tu padmB-"bham saumyesv api ca karmasu j
aiSBnyBm saptakonam tu raudresv api yatho-'ditam i|
9. sarva-karmasu vijfieyam kundam padma-nibham tu yat j
caturaSram tu sarvatra samam syBd vijaya-"vaham H
10. sarvaSBntikaram kundam padma-"karam viSesatah j
SBntike caturaSram ca paustike vartulam tatha H
11. abhicare trikonam ca vaSya-"dau cB 'rdhacandrakam |
sat-konam mBraiiB-"dau ca vidvese ca 'stakonakam ||
12. mekhala sarva-kundesu dvadasa-'hgulam isyate j
caturangula-mBnena purva-'purva-samucchrita H 1 1
2. 1. na cet purastad dhinam syat sukham yajfiah samBpyate
yat tu daksinato Ahlnam tad rajfias tv abhaya-pradam H
2. yatha 'hinam paScimena bhavet tat siddhidam Subham |
uttarena samam yat syBt tad rBjfio rBjya-vardhanam ||
3. madhye samam ca sukhadam dig-vidiksu samam tu yat
tad raja-jana-sampatkrt sarvBmS cB 'rin vinBSayet |1
4. na cet purastBd ityBdi ya esa kathito vidhih j
maiidapBnBm grhanam ca ma,ne Santikarah smrtah H
5. hasta-kundam sadahome ayute dvikaram smrtam |
laksahome catuspani kotyBm astakaram smrtam 1|
kotyam astakaram smrtam iti 1 2 H
iti kundalaksanam samaptam H 25 H
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. ABDET omit: om. AD bhave. E omits: kim phalam.
2. E omits pBdas abc and: yasyam vB diSi. AD tasya; T tasmam.
. B upasannByBcaste; C upasannByB acaste; T upasannBha
vyBcaste. C kum kasmin. ABCD yBdrk. AD
kasyam. AD kim phalani; B tat phalam.
3. XBCT caturasram. B SaphakrtyBrdhacamdram. B pamcakonam
tu.

Parisista XXV. 167
XXV. 1. 4. ACDE pQrvasu diksv. B astatu. B stanaiii. B svani
samBdiSet.
5. ABCDET caturasram. ADE pilrvasyBmm; C purvasyBmy.
C omit padas cd. ADE gneyBm.
6. C omits padas ab. AC nairrtye; DE nairtye; BT nairrte.
T trikone.
7. B varunyBm. B varunesv.
8. B eSBnyBm; T iSa,nyam.
9. ABCDET caturasram.
10. ABCDET caturasram.
11. AC abhicare. DT satkanam ('?).
12. AD dvadaSyamgulam. Probably read: purvapurva-.
B omits the khandikB-number; C: 11.
2. 1. B punastat. X ya kr daksinato; B tat tu daksiiieto. B
abhayavaham.
2. D syBd rajfio.
3. D ruadhya. BT ca yat. AD yad rBjajana-; E yad rajyajana-.
X -samyatkrt.
4. E grahanam. ADE sBmtikara.
5. ADET hastam-; C hastam-. AE -kumclat; CDT -kumdamt.
ACDET catuspBnih.
B omits the khaiidika-namber.
Colophon: B prefixes: pariSistam j . B for the pariSistanumber:
j 26; C: H 24 || .

XXVI. Samillaksanam.
On the samidhs.
Our text seems to be the result of the combination of
two texts on the same subject, cf 2. 4, and the similarity of
1. 4f with 2. 5ff. The text has .suffered extensive mutilation;
and if the number at the close of C is stichometric, meaning
that there were once 60 .slokas instead of 33 as at present, the
fact is not incredible.
The first text, 1.1. — 2. 3, must have begun with a treatment
of the length of the samidhs at various ceremonies,
closing with the permission to use a twelve-inch samidh at
all karmarii, and with a table of measures, 1. 2 — 3. Next
followed a section on defects in the samidhs and their consequences,
1. 4—5; there being a lacuna between 4 and 5^ from
some part of which 5^ comes. The next section preserved,
2. 1 — 3, deals with the question as to whether fruits, leaves,
and flowers should be on the samidh, but plunges in. medias
res in a way that shows that it must be preceded by a lacuna.
From the end of this text comes 2. 6, which in T is placed
before 2. 5, and might well be placed before 2. 4, the half verse
with which the compiler introduces the second text.
Tills contains: defects in the samidhs and their consequences,
2. 5. — 3. 2''; length of samidhs and substances with
which they must be annointed at various ceremonies, 3. 2°. —4. 2'';
rules for each of the three upper castes and for all castes,
4. 2'=—5''; material ot samidhs and indhanani accorAmg to the
result desired, 4. 5

Parisista XXVI. 169
at the v/orship of the planets, and rules for the sacrifice made
upon the occasion of the ,injury' of a planet or naksatra,
6

170 PariSista XXVI.
XXVI. 3. 4. kevalam mukti-siddhy-artham ghrta-'kta(in) homayeddvijah|
daSBhgula-pramanam hi homayen mantra-karmani ||
5. nava-'iigula tu kartavya tailB-'bhyaktB 'bhicBiike |
asta-'hgulB vibhtlty-arthe ghrta-dadhnB tu homayet H 8 ||
4. 1. kevalam madhu-samyuktB sapta-'hgula-dall-krta j
uccatane praSasta sa dvidala ca na SBntaye H
2. vidvese katu-taila-'kta dvidala tu sad-ahgula j
sarvato granthi-hinB tu vipra,na,m syat samic chubha i|
8. avakrB 'granthi-samyuktB ksatriyBiiBm jaya-"vaha |
madhye tu granthi-samyuktB vaisyanBm bhuti-sBdhaui H
4. trayaiiBm api vaksyante ya grBhyBh samidhah smrtah |
nB 'tyardrB nB 'tiSuska va nai 'va co "sara-sambhavah 1
5. na dagdha na krmi-dastah sarvadosa-vivarjitah |
samidham indhanBnBm ca tulyBn vrksBn bravimj'' atah I
6. Suskair ya indhanaih purvam yajfiavrksamayaih subhaih j
ardrani homayec cai 'va Suskaih kalaha-karmani |
SuskBiii hi 'ndhanBni syuh samidhas tu yatho 'ditah || 4 |1
5. 1. pustikamali palBSasya grhniyBc chBnti-karmani 1
udumbarasya vitta-'rthi vatB-'svatthasya rajyadhili iJ
2. SrIkamo bilvavrksasya kadambasya tathai 'va ca j
vidvesam kafukaih kuryBt kanfakair maranam bhavet |1
3. kakubham katabham vrksam kauviralam tu kauhakam j
vaniSam vibhltakam sigriim vidyBd uccBtahe hitan 1|
4. stambhane sarva-sainyanBm vijayB-'rthe jayam dlSet |
apBniBrgena saubhagyam ayuskamo hi dtlrvaya ||
5. punnBga-campakau vrksB ye ca 'nye ksirinah Subhah j
yad yatra laksanam proktam yasmin kale yathavidhi 1|
6. tatra tenai 'va siddhih syBd viparite tatha bhayam j
arkah palBSo madhuko nyagrodhodumbaras tatha H
7. plakso ASvattho gomayBni kuSas ca samidhah kramBt j
yathakramena samidha adityB-"di-grahesu ca H
8. Satam sahasram laksam vB gByatryB parama-"hutih j
hilyamanam tu yat kim cit krtB-'nnam yadi va tilah ||

PariSista XXVI. 171
XXVI. 5. 9. grahanaksatra-pidayam savitrya 'pi hutam hutam |
esa bhedo mayB "khyBtah Subhasya tv aSubhasya ca 1|
10. yathoktam etad yah kuryat sa sarvaphalam BpnuyBd iti |
iti samillaksanam samBptam H 26 ||
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. ABDET omit: om. B samidham. C pramaiia. B yatha
Subham.
2. AjB prBdeSamatri. B prokta.
3. ADE yavodavany (AD have the characteristic of n written
above ny); C yavodavBny. X astakrtdha; B astav utdhi;
C astav ilrddha.
4. Omitted (except ata) by B. T nB tihrasva. ADET cordhata;
C cordhvata.
5. ADE yavo cakrB (old writing for: ya va vakrB?); BT yato
vakraS. ADE citradruma vivarcikB; B citramdadru vivarcikah;
C citradru vivarcikB; T citradadru vivarcika.
ET yoge.
B omits the khaiidika-number; C H 1^ H .
2. 1. A pimdavarjya; C pimdavajl. CT saptaphalB ca yB.
2. AD sapattrapuspah (for "puspBh?) samidhah; E sa tatra
puspasamidhah. X pausfikam tatra kurvita. B sidhyante.
3. B praSasta.
5. In T there is an interchange of this and the following verse.
B vasIrnB. B -vinBSBni; C -vitaSani; E -vinaSani.
6. ABCDET yat tatra, but cf. 5. 5. C adds after pada b: tatra
laksanam proktam yasmin kale yathavidhi. ADE siddhi.
E vipatite. ABCDET tada, but cf 5. 6.
8. B vaSIrnB. ABDET kurya. AD abhimukhagatBmBtrB; T
abhimutagakhamatrB. 0 omits: sadyo. B nivartate.
B omits the khandika-number.

172 Parisista XXVI.
XXVI. 3. 1. 0 sthanabhramSam.
2. ADB sarvakBrya. ADE praiiiBne. B omits: phalam.
8. 0 latBpalBva-. B home tavya su viSesatah.
4. ABDE -sidhy-. C somaye. ABDET daSBmgulapramSnam.
5. D astamgula tu vibhtlty-.
B omits the khandikB-number; 0 i| ^ ||
4. 2. ADE kututailakta. AD samit subhah.
4. E samidha smrtB; T samidha smrtah.
5. ACDET krmirdrstBh; B krmirdastah. C tu nda [ om samidham
sampravaksyami dhapramanam laksanam Subham j
tatbaSubham tatve | nB yathaphalavibhagu lyBn vrksBn.
The dittography was corrected, apparently by the first hand.
6. These six padas interrupt the connection of 4. 5 with 5.1 ff.;
the,y seem to be but portions of a section treating of the
indhanBni. B purva yamjfiavrksamayaih; T pilrve yajfiavrksamayaih.
ADE omit the khandika-number; B: j 3.
5. 1. ADE pustikama; C pustikBmam. ADE audumbarasya; B
not clear. ADE vidyBrthl.
3. Bkatabhah. AE vaSam. ADE Sigrum; C Sirgrum. ABCDET
hitah.
4. Perhaps read: stambena. B sarvasenyauam. ADE vijayBrthi.
ABCDE saubhagyam. T Byuhkamo.
5. B punnBgam; AD pumnaga. B capakB; ACDET campako.
6. ADE atra tenai; B tatra tat nai. BE siddhi.
7. ADE tathakrameiia. B samidhah.
8. ADE paramam gatim; BCT pai'amahutim.
9. C bhede. D for mayB: saniB. B mubhasya.
10. DT Bpnuyat, omitting: iti.
ABDET omit the khandika-number.
Colophon: B prefixes: pariSista j . ADl

XXVII. Sruvalaksanam.
On the spoon used at the sacrifice.
1. 1 — 3. Its materiaL
1. 4. — 2. 1. The method of its employment.
2. 2 — 4. Its shape and size; consequence of defects.
2. 5. Oopatha is the authority for this doctrine.
SruTalaksaiiam.
XXVII. 1. 1. om sauvarna-rBjatais tBmraih kBinsyairdraumais tatha "yasaihj
sruvaih sarvaguiio-'petaih karma kuryad yathakramam H
2. sauvarnai rBjatair yajfie tBmraih SBntika-paustike j
kamsyena rudhiram mamsam na 'nyaj juhvlta kim cana H
3. sarve yajfie prayoktavyB varjayitvB "yasam sruvam j
ayasain khadiram cai 'va abhicBre prayojayet H
4. adhunvamS cai 'va juhuyBt sruvena 'sphutita-"hutini |
dhunvan hi hanti putrBms tu rBksasa sphutitB "hutih H
5. na 'nyat kim cid abhidhyByed uddhrtyB 'nyata Bhutim j
tad daivatam abhidhyByed Bhutir yasya huyate |i 1 H
2. 1. sruve purne japen mantram uttBnam SBntike karam j
SBntike pausfike cai 'va varjayet tu kanlnikBm fl
2. nB 'tidirgho nB 'tibrasvo na 'tisthulah krSas tatha |
astavimSaty-aiigulah syat kanisfhagra - pramanatah !!
8. dirgho hinasti rajBnam hrasva rtvijam vinBSayet |
sthillah sasyo-'pagbatBya krSali ksayakarah smrtah H
4. gopucchagr8-"krtir dando mandalagra(m) Siro viduli j
ahgusfbagra-pram anena nimnam Sirasi khanayet ||
5. etal laksanam uddistam sruvasya phalabhedatali j
gopathena yathaSBstram uddhrtam Sruti-codanBt j
sruvena kurute karma hastena 'pi tatha Srnu 1| 2 1|
iti sruvalaksanam samaptam || 27 ||

174 Parisista XXVII.
Variae leetiones.
XXVn. 1. 1. ABCDET kBmsair.
2. BCT saiivarnarBjatair (perhaps correctly). ABCET kamsena.
BC nB nya.
3. B cai vabhicBre.
4. ADE adhunvam; BCT adhunvan. ADE juhuya. C sphutitabuti.
T dhunvan nihamti. BC raksasah. ACDE hutam;
BT hutim.
B for the khandika-number: 4.
2. 1. B japan; C japan. ACDB mamtram; B mamtrem. D uktanam.
2. D krSalis. ADE astavimSatyamgula.
3. ABDET hrasvo; C hrasvB. A rtvik; E rtvik; BCDT rtvig.
The metre may be restored by secondary samdhi. AE
ksayakara.
4. B mamgalBgra. C amgusthBpramBiiamna. ADE nimne. D
Sirasi. ABCDET khatayet.
5. B Srutinodanat. .B Srnu | iti pariSisfa; 0 Srnu iti.
Colophon: B for the parisista-minibei': H 28 | .

XXVIII. Hastalaksanam.
On the use of the hands in making an oblation.
1. 1 — 2. Introduction; the instruction is addressed by Gopatha
to those desirous of learning.
1. 3. The ring finger to be covered with grass, and the right
hand to be touched with the left.
1. 4. The hand must be perfect, and the oblation made on
bended knee.
1. 5. — 2. 1. Number of fingers to be used at sacrifices.
2. 2. — 5. Rules of witchcraft.
The close of the text is mutilated.
Hastalaksanam.
XXVIII. 1. 1. om yada juhoti hastena daksinene 'tarena vB |
tada vaksye vidhim tasya Sreyasi syad yathB "hutih H
2. yatha naSyati cai 'vB 'sya karma guhyam ajanata.li |
tatha 'ham sampravaksyBmi gopathah pBtham icchatBm H
3. kuSa-balbaja-niaufijBra vB krtvB vesfim anamikBm |
homa-karma tatah kuryat sprstvB vamena daksinam H
4. na rikta-pBiiir juhuyBn nB 'nipBtita-jBnukah j
anipatita-janoS ca haranty Bhuti rBksasah i|
5. uddhrtya samidho Annam vB paflcabbir juhuyBd budhah
SanaiS ca nirvaped annam madhye Agnau susamBhitah || 1 ||
2. 1. grhakarrnani yajfie va tatha paficabhir eva tu j
SBntike pausfike cai 'va varjayet tu kaninikam H
2. tisrbhir juhuyad annam na tila.n nai 'va tandulan |
yada "bhicarikam kim cit tasmin kale prayojayet i|
3. vamenB 'bhicaran nityam tribhir ai'igulibhih samaili j
nirdisfaiu tisrbhih Sulam tena Satrum nipatayet jj

176 Parisista XXVIII.
XXVni. 2. 4. apasavyena hastena savyam yadi juhoti tat j
savyena cB 'pasavyam tu [savyam yadi juhoti tat] 1
5. abhicBras tu tat proktah
sarva-SBntim gamisyati H
iti 1 2 I
iti hastalaksanam samBptam 1| 28 H
astBvimSati(ta)mam pariSistam ||
Variae leetiones.
1. ABDET omit: om. ADE tarena yB. B syad atha.
2. C inserts after yathB: balvajamaumjam vB krtva vestim
anBmikam. E nai vB sya. ABCDBT gopathah-.
3. XT kuSabilvajaniaujam; BC kuSabalvajamaumjam.
4. ABCDE nupBtitajBnukah; T nupatltajBnukah. T anipBtita-.
ABDET ahuti rBksasah.
5. ADE pamcarbhir juhuyBt.
2. A tila; B tillBm; T tilBm.
3. B amgullbhih.
4. C omits: tu savyam. Probably read: yat for tat (bis) and
in pBda d: vB 'pi for yadi.
5. DT abbicBs. B omits: iti.
T for khandika-number: H 1 1
Colophon: B for pariSisfa-number: | 29 i| . ADET omit the last
sentence; B pariviSisfa | .

XXIX. Jvalalaksanam;
On the flames of the sacrificial fire.
•V
1. 1 — 3. Introduction; the text taught by Brhaspati to Narada.
I. 4. — 2. 5. Omens drawn from the color, smoke, noise and
direction of the flames; directions to perform a .santi in
case of bad omens.
JTalalaksanam.
XXIX. 1. 1. om brhaspatim sukha-"slnam BtmavidyB-parByanam |
pranipatya mahartvijam nBradah pariprcchati ||
2. kathayasva mahBprajna sarvaSBstra-viSBrada j
aSubham yac chubham vB 'pi laksanam pavakasya tu H
3. sa prstas tena tat sarvam acacakse mabBmatih |1
4. huyamBno yada vabnir rju-jvBlah pradrSyate |
snigdhaS ca kimSuka-"bbaS ca siddhis tatra vinirdiSet H
5. yatra balarkavarna-"bhali karmany agnih pradrSyate |
SBntim labhete tatrB "Su yajamBna-purohitau l
6. aSoka-kusumB-"bho Api kaficanB-"bhas tathai 'va ca j
SBntim karoty akalena huyamBno hutaSanah H 1 il
2. 1. adhUmo jvalate ksipram krtva "vartam pradaksinam |
tada SBntim vijBnlyad viparite tatha bhayam H
2. Svasate garjate cai 'va visphulingBh samantatah j
prByaScittim tada kuryad yad uktam kauSikena tu H
8. atha 'py alihgate bbilmim bhramate ca samantatah j
aSubham kathayet tatra hotre Asau pBvakah svayam 1|
4. kapilah pihgalas tBmro raktah kBtlcana-saprabhah |
subhakrt pBvako jfleyo viparito bhaya-"vahah ||
Boiling .ind V. Negolsin. V2,

178 PariSista XXIX.
XXIX. 2. 5. yada 'gnau laksanam kim cid aSubham tu pradrSyate
hota kleSam avapnoti SBntim tatra prayojayet 1|
iti 1 2 1
iti jvalalaksanam samBptam H 29 H
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B omits: om. XBCT mahartvijyam.
2. 0 sarvaSastraviSaradah. B cB pi?.
•1. T vahni. C rjajvBlah; E rtujvBlah.
5. AD balarkahvariiabhah.
6. D kBmcanabhahs.
2. 1. ADE jvalane.
2. Pada b constitutes a separate omen; or read: vi-sphulihgah(?).
3. ACD hautre. A^T pBvaka.
4. A pimgalahs. AD rakta. B kBmcanasamnibbah. X yavako.
5. 0 kliSam. T prayojayed. ADE omit: iti; B iti pariSisfa.
T omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: B for pariSisfa-number: | 30. C adds: H Srih 1 ef |1 .

XXX. Laghulaksahomah.
This and the following PariSisfa deal with the ritual of
a ceremony consisting of the making of 100,000 oblations with
the savitrt-verse. Similar ceremonies were the kotihoma and
the ayutahoma, requiring 10,000,000 and 10,000 oblations
respectively. All three ceremonies are referred to in XXXb. 1.1;
but while the kotihoma is the subject of Parisista XXXI, the
ayutahoma is left without special treatment, unless 1.5^ — 2.2''
may be considered a fragment from such a text. As the verses
stand they interrupt the context; their order would be improved
by placing 5"'^ after 6.
1. 1 —2. Introduction; the text taught by Saunaka to Gautama.
1. 3—5^; 2. 2°^. The ground and its preparation.
2.3. — 3.2. Setting up of the fire; the oblations; praise of the
gayatri.
4. 1. The priests' fees.
4. 2—5. The rewards that may be obtained by various modifications
of the ceremony.
Laghulaksahomah.
XXX. 1. 1. om Saunakam tu sukha-"slnam gautamah pariprcchati |
laksa-homasya yat punyam ahutinam ca devatah |1
2. tasmai yathavad Bcaste saunako jfiana-locanah |
Spiusva 'vahito bhutvB laksahomam yathavidhi H
3. agny-BgBrasya ya bhuniis tBm pravaksySmy aSesatah j
Saddha 'ksBrB samB snigdha ya ca purvottara-plavB ||
4. a-bhasma-'sthy-ahgara-tusa praSasta pariklrtita j
pramanam bahu-mBtram tu jahgha-matram dviratnikam jj
5. caturaSram catuskonam tulyam sutreiia dhBrayet j
brahmana veda-saiupannB brahmakarma-saniBdhayali ||
12*

180 PariSista XXX.
XXX. 1. 6. uposya cai 'karatram ca gByatryB ayutam japet j
uposya cai 'va gByatrya japeyur ayutam budhah H 1 ||
2. 1. te Sukla-vasasah snBtBli sragbhir gandhair alamkrtah |
nirBharas tatha dBntah samtustBh sajitendriyBh ||
2. kauSam asanam aslnah prayu(n)jyur homam uttamam i
uUikhya cB 'dbhir abhyuksya samskrtya vidhi-purvakam j
3. agne pre 'hy agnina rayim ity upasthapya pBvakam |
kuryBd upasamadhaya samBs tva 'gne samahitah || 2 H
8. 1. yava-dhanya-tilair misra,m gByatryB parama-"hutim |
gByatrl chandasBm mata brahma-yonih prakirtitB i|
2. savita devatB yasyB mukham agnis tripBt sthita |
viSvBmitra rsiS chando gByatrl sB viSisyate |1 8 |1
4. 1. laksahome hute purne dhenum dadyBt payasvinim |
anadvBn kBficanam vastram tusyeyur yena va dvijah jj
2. yavais tu vipulBn bhogBn dhanyair Byusyam eva ca j
tilair butvB tu tejasvi Byuh kirtim ca vardhate |i
3. aditya-loko Arkamayi palaSi soma Bpyate |
aSvatthi visnu-lokasya brahma audumbari tatha H
4. anenai 'va vidhanena huyate Atra hutaSanah |
hutvai 'tamS catiiro laksan brahma-lokam sa gacchati H
5. yavaj jivati karta 'sau tBvat putran dhanam Sriyam |
purne kale vimBnena nlyate paramam padam H
nlyate paramam padam iti || 4 1|
iti laghulaksahomah samaptah 1| 30 ||
triiiisattamam pariSistam samBptam ||

Parisista XXX. 181
Variae leetiones.
XXX. 1. 1. BE omit: om. B yat karmam ahutinBm.
2. E yasmai. D tathBvad. DT jfiBnalaksanah. 0 yathavidhih.
3. ADE purvottaraplavB.
4. B abhasmBsthamgaratusa; T abhasmakhyamgaratusB. B pra­
Sastah. ADE pariklrtitah. AD bahumatram. T jamghaniBtram.
5. ABCDET caturasram. T catuhkonam.
6. B (in pada a): karatrasya gByatryB. Aj^ (in pBda c): uposya
caikaratram ca gByatryB; AjET uposya cai karatram
gByatryB; BC uposyaikaratram gByatryB. ABCE budhah.
2. 1. AE SuklavBvasasah. T snBtB. CT samyatemdriyBh, a lectio
facilior.
2. B prayurjyur; D prayarjyur. B sakrtya.
3. ADE tvB gra iti; BCT tvB gna iti; the iti has been removed
metri causa.
3. 1. ACDT gayatrim chamdasam. B brahmayonim. ADE prakirtitah.
2. B mukhamm. AD agnihs; E agnih. BC tripB. DE^ sthitah.
BT rsi; C karusih or ka rsih. E sa pi Sisyate.
B for the khandika-number: j 2.
4. 2. ADB dhanyair.
8. T arkamayi. A slight change: vimilokaS ca would make
the sentence more symmetrical. B brahma.
4. B anena vidhanena. T taS caturo laksB.
5. AB yavat jjlvati. E putrB. BC Sriyah.
BT omit the khaiidika-number.
Colophon: B prefixes: parisista | and gives the numeral as: | 3.
T omits: laghu. The last sentence is in C alone which
adds: H W 1 90 |1 , the 9 is not clear.

XXXb. Brhallaksahomah.
According to the colophon this is a longer version of the
ritual of the preceding ceremony; and in spite of the incidental
mention of the kotihoma and the ayutahoma, the text is
evidently concerned chiefly with the laksahoma.
1. 1. Introduction; the text taught to Kdfikayana by Atharvan.
1. 2. Person of the sacrificer; purpose of the sacrifice; formula
for its announcement with the rules of abstinence to be
observed by the priests.
1.3 — 13. The construction of the fire-pit and its accessories,
chiefly quoted from Badari. •
1. 14 —15. Preliminary ceremonies.
1. 16. The oblations.
1. 17. Various rewards for the admixture of various substances.
2. 1 — 6. After-ceremonies and fees.
2. 7 — 8. Divination from dreams in the following night.
2. 9 — 11. Efficacy of the ceremony.
Brhallaksahomah.
XXXb. 1. 1. om atha kahkayano bhagavantam atharvanam papraccha
1 bhagavan kena vidhBnena kotihomam laksahomam ayutahomam
vB prBrambhamBnah katham rtvijo vrnlte katham ca
kuryus_^tasmai sa ho 'vBca ||
2. brahmano vB rBjB va vaiSyo vB gramo va janapado va
SrlkBmah SantikBmah kotihomam laksahomam ayutahomam va
'ham karisyBml 'ti^tasy' a samapter bhavadbhir aniBmsaSibbh
brahmacaribhir havisyabhugbhir bhavitavyam^
3. tais tathe ^ty liktah kundam ekahastam dvihastani caturhastam
astahastam vB [samastahastam vB dirgham vB] daSahastam
kliBnayet^tatha ca badarih |1

Parisista XXXb. 183
XXXb. 1. 4. laksahome tu kartavyam astahastam na samSayah |
dvihastam va prakurvlta caturhastam atha 'pi va i|
5. kundam vB daSahastani tu dvivistBram tatho 'ttaram j
na cet purastad dhinam syat sukham yajfiah samapyate ||
6. atha daksinato hinam yajamBna-bhayamkaram |
paScimena vihinam syad yajfiasya 'siddhidam dhruvam ||
7. uttarena vinirdistam rajfio rBjyaharani bhrSam |
madhye vihinam yat kundam prajB-ksayakaram viduh U
8. srakti-hlnam tu yat kundam tad apy aSubhadam bhavet j
dvadaSahgula-manena mekhala-ksetram ucyate |1
9. mekhala-trayam uddistam ubhayam caturangulam j
caturahgula-manena purvB-'ptlrva-samucchrita 1]
10. prathama sBttviki prokta dvitlyB rBjasi smrtB |
trtlyB tamasi jfieya mekhala vrsabha-dhvajah 1|
11. caturdaSahgulBm tatra yonim kurvita sadhakah |
astahgulam bhaved vrttam nirvBhas tu sadahgulah H
12. gajosthasadrSB-"karB prajapatyB ca sB viduh |
evam krtva vidhanena kundam laksana-laksitam j;
13. sarvalaksana-sampurnam sarvatas tu samahitah j
kundam siddhi-karam jfieyam ayuh-kirti-vivardhanani |1
14. tasmad yatnena kundam khatvB^'dbhir abhyuksya^
gomayeno 'pahpya^lekha-"dikam agnipratisthBpanB-'ntam krtvB_
purastad agner aditya-"din grahan pratisthBpyo _^'ttaratah krttika-
"dini naksatrBni^svBsu diksu lokapBlBn^sarvBsu kuiida-sraktisv
agnyadi-devan pratisthBpya^
15. tesBm pratimantrani avahana-"dikam krtva . viiinaplltani
ajyam grhitva^sruvam srucam ca sammrjya pratapye^
'dhmam upasamadhByB^'nvarabdhaya vBstospatyB-"dibhiS caturbhir
ganaih Santyudakam krtvB^tatah kartBram BcBmayati ca
sarnproksati ca H
16. atha samidho ghrta-'ktas tilBn vB svBhakBravatlh
samkhyavatyo gayatrya mahBvyahrtibhir vB sarva rtvijo juhvati |j
17. srlpariia-miSrBh SrlkamasyaSamlpariia-miSrah SBntikamasya_^karirasaktu-miSrB
vrstikamasya^ badaradiphala-iiiiSrBli
paSukamasya 1| 1 H

184 Parisista XXXb.
XXXb. 2. 1. ahar-ahah karmano Apavargad atha purnByBm kotyBm
lakse va 'yute vB 'nvBrabdbe yajamane niSi mababbisekam krtvB
vasor dhBram juhvati U
2. audumbarim srucam^Sirah-pramanBm brBhmanasya^
lalata-pramBnam ksatriyasya ^ skandha-pramanBm vaiSyasyB _
'pramanam janapadasya^
3. tesam ante saraiiB-'rtham nimnam khBnayitvo^'siiodakenapraksBlya^"jyam
Bniya vasor dharam vaiSvBnaram prBpnoti ||
4. tad yad BjyadhBnlm ca vaiSvBnaram prapnoti atho
'ccarayati ||
5. ojaS ca me ksatram ca me ye agnayo namo deva\adhebbyo
bhavBSarvau mrdatam pranBya nama iti hutva^ argham
pradBya_^vastram lodhram malyam.^phala-"dini bhBjane krtva^
namas te astu paSyata iti svahakareiiB 'gnau praksipya ^ yamyam
kamam kamayate so Asmai kamah samrdhyate i
6. samrddhihoma-"di samanam^svastyayanBni japet^punyBham
vBcayed^go-bbll-tila-suvarnam vBsaS ca rtvigbhyah sampradBya
pranipatya visarjayet ||
7. tasminn ahani vyatlte yadi strl mBlya-hasta Svetacandana-'nulipta
Sveta-puspBny BdBya prayacched gaurasarsapBn
panyBdhare vB grhitva prBsBdam arohayet^kufijaram va pramattam
aSvam Svetam va parvatam govrsam va yBnam yuktam
vBjibhir yady Brohet svapna-kale samasta-siddhim vidyBn manaso
yBm abhlsfam U
8. tasmBt tam ratrim prayatah svapet H svapnam drsfva
rtvigbhyo nivedayet |1 pare Ape 'hi yo na jIvo Asi vidma te
svapna yathB kalBm yathB Sapham iti rajamukham abhimantrya
yatha-"gatam gaccheyus^tad api Slokah H
9. divya-"ntariksa-bhaumesu adbhutesu na samSayah |
kotihomam viduh prBjnB laksam va 'yutam eva vB H
10. avijfiatam ca yat papam sahasB cai 'va yat krtam |
tat sarvam laksahomasya karaiiBd dhi vinaSyati |
11. tasmat sarvesu karyesu sBntikesu viSesatah j
yah kuryat prayato nityam na so AnarthBn samaSnute H
na so AnarthBn samasnuta iti || 2 H
iti brhallaksahomah samaptah ||

Parisista XXXb. 185
Variae leetiones.
XXXb. 1. 1. B bhavan kena; 0 bhagavakon kena. BC prarabhamBnah.
B vrnlyate.
2. B rajanyo vaiSyo. ACDE laksahomam. AD karisyBmi ti.
BC tasma samBpter. ACDB brahmacBribhih. AD havisyabhugbhir;
E sahisyabhugbhir.
3. T dvihastam. ACDE caturhastam; B caturhastamm. CT omit:
samastahastam vB; B samastam vB vB; D saptahastam va.
4. ADE laksahomam; 0 laksahoma. AD omit: tu. BC kartavyam.
0 adds after samSayah: dirgham vB daSaha.
5. B kumdam dvBdasabastam. C omits: tatho ttaram.
6. ADE yajnasyBtsiddhidam.
7. B rajfia. ADE rBjyaharam smrtam.
8. B Saktihinam. C omits pBda d.
9. B uddistaSubhayam. C omits: caturamgulam. Perhaps
read: purvapurva-.
10. We should expect: vrsabhadhvaja.
11. ACDET caturdaSBmgulB. ADE nivarhas; 0 nivahas; T
nirvarhas. ADE sadamgulam.
12. B gajosusadrSakarB; A the same, or: gajosusadrSBstarB; D
gajesusadrSBstBra. B kumda; C kumdu.
13. B sarvalaksanasamyuktam. B samBhitam.
14. ADB yanena. ADB khatva Adbhir. C omits: dityadin
grahan . . . svasu. B dikpBlan.
15. ADB avBhanadi. AE vilinaptatam; D villnataptam. B
omits: sruvam. ADE nvBrabdhvatha; 0 nvarabdhvBya.
AD caturbhi. We expect: kBrayitBram. ACDE ca samproksyati;
B carum pro j ksati.
16. AD samkhyamvatyo, the form is remarkable here. AE
gayatryo.
17. AD karirasaktumisrBli. CT badiradiphalamiSrah.
ABDE omit the khandika-number; 0: jj gf |j
2. 1. We expect the preposition a with apavargad. ADE kofyB;
C kotyBmkam. ADE yute na vB. B carabdhe. A vasora
dharBm; DT vasBr dharam. T juhoti,

186 Parisista XXXb.
XXXb. 2. 2. XT audumbari; B dumbarl. ADE lalBtapramaiiam. ACDE
skamdhamBtram; B skamdhapramanam. C vaiSyasya dhapramanam.
3. ACD tesamm. ABCDT khatayitvo; E khata-itvo. AD
praksBlyam Bjyam. CET vasor dhBrB; D vaso tdharam;
B vasorthaya.
4. B yad ajyadharam.
5. ADE omjaS. AD mam. B ye agnaye. Sayana, AV. 11.6,
p. 86, quotes: namo devavadhebhyo ... iti hutvB. ADE
bhavByaSarvau. SByana omits: mrdatam. XC pra,nBya
na iti. ADE omit: liutvB argham . . paSyata iti.
6. BE -suvarna.
7. T prayache. X gaurasarsa panyBdhBre; T gaurasarsapBn
yadhBre. T Brohaye. SByana, AV. 19. 57, p. 527, quotes:
kufijarani ... yathagatam gaccheyus (in 8). SByana omits:
va parvatam. We should expect pBrvatam, but the passage
is confused and the sense may be: Svetam vB govrsam
parvatarn va yanam vB etc. X yana. SByana: yatha
rohayet; BT yady Brohayet. A svapiiaka; D svapnakBSa.
Sayana for samastasiddhim: (a)musya.
8. ACDE pare ye hi. AD vidma se; E vipra se. ABCDBT
svapnam; SByana: svapna janitram. ADB rajabhimukham;
BC rajamukham; Sayaiia: rBjanam. B gacches; SByana:
gachet. The quotation could not be found in P.
9. B divyamtariksabhaumesu; T divyBmtariksabhaumesv.
11. B omits: na so AnarthBn samaSuuta. V begins: n sama-
Snuta iti.
ADET omit the khandika-number; V has for it: 1| SOU.
Colophon: C omits: iti. AD bihalaksahomah; E brhalaksanahomah.
ADET omit; samaptah. B adds: j pariSisfa | .

XXXI. Kotihomah.
The ritual for the ceremony of 10,000,000 oblations.
1. 1. — 4. 8. Introduction: the gods and rishis being tormented
by the Asuras appeal to Brahman; he informs them that
they may obtain prosperity by sacrificing continually with
the savitrl, but that if they wish great prosperity, they
must have their purohita perform the kotihoma in the
Avay that Atharvan once performed it for Siva. Brahman
then tells how Siva appealed to Atharvan, how the latter
performed the kotihoma and of its successful result. Continuing,
he tells how Siva delighted with the result asked
Athaivan to teach him the ritual of the kotihoma, and
Atharvan's reply, 4.4.-9.5, constitutes the main portion
of our text.
4. 4 — 5. Occasions of the ceremony.
5. 1—3. The time to begin it.
5. 4. Dimensions of the fire-pit.
5. 5 — 6. Preliminaries: the celebrant must fast three days,
perform the caturgam santih, sprinkle the sacrificial
ground with holy water, and perform the mahasantih up
to the nairrtam karma, cf Sdntikalpali, 13.
6. 1 — 2. The ceremony proper; the number of priests to make
the oblations.
6. 3. A ceremony that may be substituted.
6.4—5. Special rewards attached to the offering of certain
substances.
7. 1—2. Rules to be observed by the priests and celebrant.
7, 3 — 4. The fees.
7. 5. — 8.4. Conclusion of the ceremony: worship of the planets,
completion of the mahdsdntik (the particular form de-

188 PariSista XXXI.
pending on the wish of the sacrificer) and finally the
performance of the ghrtakambala, cf PariSista XXXIII.
8. 4". — 9. 5. Modifications of this ceremony for the purpose of
witchraft, especially the backward recitation of the mantra,
cf PariSista XXXIV.
10. 1 — 3. As a reward for this instruction Siva presented to
Atharvan a pearl, the pasupater vratam, cf PariSisfa XL,
which Atharvan transmitted to his pupils, and a knowledge
of which is necessary for the obtainment of all
desires by this ceremony.
10. 4—5. Reward for the recitation of this text; its tradition.
Kotihomah.
XXXI. 1. 1. om devBS ca rsayaS cai 'va pldyamanB mahBsuraih |
mrtyuna vyadhibhiS cai ''va brahmanam idam abruvan 1|
2. karmana kena deve-"Sa mrtyur vyadhiS ca jiyate j
aiSvaryam prBpyate va 'pi sthBnam ca paramam prabho [|
3. evam ukto mahatejB brahma loka-pitBmahah j
pratyuvBce "Svarah sarvBn vipran devaganaih saha H
4. Srnudhvam prayatah sarve prBpyate yena karmaiiB |
aiSvaryam Byur Brogyam putrB vijaya eva ca H
5. sa-vyahrtim sa-pranavam. gByatrim SirasB saha j
ye japanti sada tebhyo na bhayam vidyate kva cit || 1 H
2. 1. taya homaS ca kartavyah satatam siddhim icchata j
yavais tilaih samidbhiS ca vrihibhih sarsapais tatha 1|
2. atha cen mahatim siddhim prarthayedhvani surottamBh j
purodhasa kBrayadhvam kotihomam mahaphalam H
3. yadrSam krtavBn purvam atharvfi tryambakasya tu j
tadrSena vidhanena kotihomah prayujyate H
4. mahattvaiii prarthayamBnah Sarvo Atharvanam abravit j
kurusva mama tat kamia mahattvam yena labhyate IJ
5. aiSvaryam ayur Brogyam sthBnam ca paramarn prabho j
putrB laksmir yaSo medha balam paurusyam eva ca U 2 H
3. 1. evam ukto mahateja atharva mantradarSavit |
gByatrim tapasa yuktam rcah padam iti 'ti ha ||

PariSista XXXI. 189
XXXI. 3. 2. [rcah padam mBtraye 'ti mantre vijfiByate hi sa j ]
gByatrl vai tripad brahma viSvarupB ca samsthita |1
3. prBnada sarvabhutanam dhBrani yB "pi nityaSali |
iti niScitya manasa kotihomam prayojayat 1|
4. samidbhih Santavrksasya gayatrya susamBhitah |
tato mahattvam agamad aiSvaryam paramam tatha H
5. mahadeva iti cB 'sya nBma lokesu viSrutam |
upadravaS ca ye ke cid upaghBtBs tathai 'va ca |
sarve Asya praSamam yBtali skandam putram ca labdbavan || 3 [j
4. 1. tatali pritas tu bhagavan chamkarah paryaprcchata j
atbarvBiiam mahBprajflam kofihomasya ko vidhih ||
2. caturvimSB-'ksaram brahma tripBdam loka-dharanam |
sBvitram tena homo Ayam krto me koti-sammitali H
8. vidhim ca 'sya pravaksyami sarvaloka-hitBya vai |
yat-prayogad bhavec chBntir vrddhiS ca parama nriiBm H
4. upadravesu bbutBnBm apatsu vividhBsu ca j
kotihomah prayoktavyah ketunain darsane tatha ll
5. upasarga-bhaye cai 'va paracakra-bhaye tatha j
anavrsti-bhaye cai 'va kotihomam prayojayet || 4 H
5. 1. arambham tasya kurvita Sukle cB 'pi tithau Subhe |
muhurte vijaye cai 'va tithi-chidrani varjayet!
2. rohinyam vaisnave tvasfre pausiie maitrottaresu ca |
abhijit-pusya-saumyesu kuryBt punyesu vB budhah ||
3. atha cet tvarate kartum kotihomam mahaphalam j
punyaham vBcayitva 'sya Brambham karayed budhah ||
4. astahastam tu nirdistam kofibomasya khatakam j
tasyai 'vB 'rdha-prania,nena laksahome vidhlyate H
5. trirBtro-'posito brahmB krtvB SBntim caturganim |
proksayet karmasiddhy-artham vBstu SBntyudakena tu H
6. mabaSaiiti-vidhanena nirmathya 'gnim samahitah ]
tBvat kuryBd budhah sarvam yavan no nairrtam krtam jj 5 j|
6. 1. tatah prabbBte bahuSa uddhrtyB 'gnim samahitah j
nirmathya havayet tatra samidho brBhmanBn bahun ||
2. satam sahasram kotim va vimSatir daSa vB dvijah j
juhuyuh Siiutavrksasya samidho ghrta-samyutah ||

190 PariSi,sta XXXI.
XXXI. 6. 3. svayam vB 'pi yajed brahmB savitBram dine-dine j
pBkayajna-vidhanena mantras cB 'tra visBsahim H
4. SBntikamo yavaih kuryBt tilaih pBpB-'panuttaye |
samidbhih sarvakBmas tu bilvaih prapnoti kaficanam I
5. labhate sriyam agryam tu padmais tejo ghrtena tu ]
dadhnB tu labhate putrBn payasB brahmavarcasam H 6 H
7. 1. havisya-bhojino dBntah SuklBmbara-dharBs tatha |
hBvaka niyatah sarve bhaveyur brahmacBrinah |]
2. Braiiyam upayufijBnah payasa vB 'pi vartayet j
phala-"haro Api va brahmB kotihomam samacaret H
3. pratyekaiii cai 'va hotriiam datavya daksina tatah j
iiisko asvo gaur vBsas ca hiranyam vB 'pi Saktitah 1
4. yaS cai 'va 'pi bhaved brahma prayokta sarvakarmaiiBm j
sarvasvam tasya deyam syad dhiranyam vB 'pi tat-samam
5. kofihome samapte tu yajed graha-gaiian budhah |
karayed amrtam cai 'va glirta-kambalam eva ca || 7 H
8. 1. karya 'mrtB mrtyu-bhaye ghrtakambala-samyutB j
paracakra-"ganie tv aindrl ghrtakambala[m] eva ca 1|
2. raudrl sarvBdbhuto-'tpattau ghrtakambala-samyutB j
[salilB salila-ksaye ghrtakambala eva ca |1 ]
3. ghrtakambala-prstha ca salilB salila-ksaye |
yena-yena tu kamena kotihomam prayojayet ||
4. Bmnatam tatra yat karma tad ante karayed budhah |
esa eva vidhir drsfo abhicBre vidhlyate H
5. pratilomayB 'tra homah sBvitryB tila-sarsapaih |
arambham tasya ghoresu naksatresu dinesu call
6. karayet krsnapaksasya tithi-chidresu sarvada j
magha 'Slesii tatha mulani revaty BrdrB ca sarvada H 8 ||
9. 1. darbha-'rthe tu Saran kuryBd ghrta-'rthe tailam ucyate |
svBhakare tu phafkBro veny-adyBli syuS caturdaSa H
2. cBiidala-'gnau cita-'gnau vB sutikB-'gnav atha 'pi vB j
havayed ghora-vrksBnBm samidhas taila-samyutah H
3. rakto-'siiisi rakta-vBsah krsnambara-dharo Api vB |
juhuyad vBmabastena samidho daksiiiB-mukhah ||

Parisista XXXI. 191
XXXI. 9. 4. khadirB-'gnau madhu-'cchiste krtvB pratikrtim ripoli j
tBpayet pratilomBm tu savitrim manasB japet i|
5. kaiifhe SulB-'rpitam krtva tBpayet tu dine-dine |
yBvac chatrur vaSam yati villnByBm vinaSyati || 9 ||
10. 1. evam-prokta-vidhanena kofihomasya Samkarah |
prltimBn ucyate yena tac chubham bhautikam dadau H
2. atharva bhautikani labdhvB Sisyebhyas tat punar dadau j
Subham moksa-karam punyam priyani paSupater vratam 1|
3. etaj jnatva tu yah samyak kotihomam prayojayet j
sarvan kBmBn avBpnoti brahma-lokam sa gacchati |1
4. yas tv imam srBvayed vidvan pathate cai 'va sarvada |
kotihoma-phalani labdhva rudra-loke mahiyate H
5. gopathat pBiiineyBya madhye nfnBm pramodinBm |
hita-'rtham uddhrto granthah kotihomas tu viSrutah H
kofihomas tu viSruta iti i| 10 H
iti kotihomah samaptah |i 31 H
Variae leetiones.
1. 2. Omitted by C (except: karma) together with the following
verses to 2. 4^ ADE karmano. B mrtyuvyBdhis. ET
jayate. AD yB pi.
4. ADE karmanam. ABDETV putrBn.
5. V savyBhutim.
ADE omit the khandikB-number.
2. 1. B homas tu. ADE kartavya. B vrihibhir bahumbhis tatha.
A sarsabhais; D sarsarbhais.
2. ADE prBthayedhva: B prBrthayadhvam; TV prathayadhvaiii.
TV kotihomam, this spelling is regular in T.
3. ADE athavB.
4. AB prarthayemBnah; D piBrthayepranah. ADE sarvo; 0
begins: rddho(?).
5. ADE putrBm. BCT pBrusyam.
D omits the khaiidikB-number; AE:||ef H.

192 Parisista XXXI.
XXXI. 3. 1. ABDE Atharva, 0 rca. ABCD itimiha; E itiha.
2. ADE ha sB.
3. AD for pi: vi.
4. A^D samidbhi. V susamBhitB.
5. B upavatas. B sarvasya (for Sarvasya?). ADE prathamam;
T prathaSamam with tha cancelled; V prathamam with Sa
written above tha. T yata.
4. 1. XB bhagavan Samkarah; 0 bhagavBn SamkBh. B paryaprchati.
2. B sBvitras; C savitrams.
3. ADE vidhi va sya. ADB tatprayogBd.
4. V upadravyesu. ACD bhutBnan.
ADETV omit the khandika-number.
5. 2. ADE metrottaresu. V -pusya-.
3. A athai cai tvarate; D atha cai tvarate; E atha ce tvarate;
T atha cet tvarite; B atha ce carafe; 0 atha cefi carafe.
CTV kotihomam. E vBca-itvB. AD karayet.
4. B laksahomame; T laksahome.
5. A'DETV caturgniiim. ADETV karmasidby-. B Samtyudakena
ca.
6. T nirmathyo. D omits padas cd. AE kuryBt.
6. 1. D omits padas ab. ACB nuddhrtyB. A^B nirmathyo;
AjCDETV nirmathye.
2. C sata. A vimSamtir; T vimSatim. Sayana, AV. 17. 1, p. 2,
quotes eight pBdas beginning with c.
3. S' japed brahma. S'P mantraS ca syur visBsabih. E mamtraS.
TV visBsahih.
4. S' SBntikBmBya vai kuryat.
5. AD agnyBm. After pBda a T returns to: bilvaih. B for
padmais: paprais; C pamais.
7. 1. ADE -bhojano. AD for dantah: ksamtBh. D niyBtah; B
nib atah.

Parisista XXXI. 193
XXXL 7. 2. B upabhumjanah. ADB yB pi. AD varjayet. B pi brahma.
CTV kotihomam.
3. D daksinas. XBCT nisko Svo, the hiatus could be removed
by: aSvo nisko. ACE gor; D r.
4. ACDE bhave.
5. BCTV kotlhome. A yajet; B yajeta; D yaje.
8. 1. B paracakragate.
2. ADB raudro. T salilaksBya.
3. ADE kotihomah; BCTV kotihomam.
4. ADE Abhicare; 0 bhicBre. ADEV bhidhiyate; B Abhidhlyate;
0 tidhlyate.
6. V Brdra ci sarvada.
T for the khandikB-number: H 9 |i.
9. 1. X darbharthesu Saran. M kuryBt. AET venyBdyB syuS
caturdaSa; D venyadyBs tu caturdaSa; B venyBdln samidhasu
ca.
2. ADTV havayet.
4. ABCDE madhuchiste. ABCE japan.
5. D kamfha. ABD yamti.
10. 1. CTV kotlhomasya. B samkarah. A pratiman; D pratimBm.
ACDB bhauktikam; B motikam.
2. ABCDE bhutikam. T SisyebhyaS ca punar. A pusyam
priyam.
8. XT eta; BC etat. 0 ca gachati.
5. AD pa,nininama; B pBnininaya; C pBniniya; E paiiinlnaya;
TV pBninenBya. ACDETV trnBm; B nriiam. CTV kotihomas
tu (bis).
ABDE omit the khandika-number; V places it after:
viSrutah.
Colophon: C omits the pariSista-number; B: | 33 parisista j .
Boiling .TOd V. Negelein. 13

XXXII. Granamala,
The text consists of the definition of certain groups of
hymns which are rubricated in the ritualistic texts merely by
the name of the group. It seems to consist of two parts.
First, the ganas of the Mahusuuti arranged in tho order of
their employment in the Santikalpa; second (beginning with
lO"*) an appendix. As evidence may be adduced first a difference
in form: in 2 —19 all manuscripts except C prefix to
each giiiia its namcS from 19"^ on such headings are omitted.
Furthermore the adityagana, 19^, is ignored by the Santikalpa;
though, had it been known, it would have been employed for
the ddityd .santih. Similarly the salila-ganah, 22, is to be
associated with the salila santih which is mentioned in XXXI. 8.,
but not in the Santikalpa. Finally this portion of the text
gives other definitions for terms ali-eady defined in the first
part; cf 1 with 20, 20, and 27; 10 with 28; and 12 with 29.
Granamala.
XXXII. 1. om bh11s_tat savituh.^Sani no devih_Santa dyauh^Sam
na indragnl_^Sam no vato vatu^^usB apa svasus tama iti Santigaiiah
1 111
2. ki'tyapratiharano dusya dusir asi^iSanBm tva samam jyotir
uto asy abandhukrd^ye purastat^suparnas tva_^yBm te cakruh^
pratlclnaphalo^yad duskrtam ayam pratisaro^yBm kalpayanti 'ti
krtyBpratiharanBni H 2 || iti krtya-ganah 1|
8. cBtanah^stuvanam__idam havir^ye AmavBsyam^upa prB 'gBn
nihsBlam^arayaksayai.iam^sam no devi prSniparny _^B paSyati_
1) ABDE generally punctuate at this point but tlie samdhi seems
to shovr that this is later than TV's writing withont punctuation.

PariSista XXXII. 195
XXXII. 3. tant satyaujBs^tvayB ptlrvam^purastad yukto^antardBve juhuta^
prB 'gnaye _^ raksohanam ity anuvBkaS cBtanBni H 3 H iti cBtanaganah
|i
4. matrnBmB^divyo gandbarva^B paSyatI_^'mam me agne^yau
te mate 'ti mBtrnBmani |1 4 H iti matr-ganah |i
5. vastospatlya^BSanam BSapBlebbya^ihai 'va dhruvBm^rdhai'imantro
yonim_^uta putrah pitaramjndrasya grho Asi 'ti catasro
^dive svBhB^'Smavarma me^prthivyai SrotrayB 'ti dhanvani 'ti
dve^uijam bibhrad iti saf^satyam brhad ity anuvBko vastospatlyani
H 5 H iti vastu-ganah H
6. pBpma-ha^^vi devB jarasa 'vrtam^apa nah SoSucad agham.
ava mB pBpmann iti papmaha || 6 H iti pa,pmabB gaiiah 1|
7. takmanaSano^^jarayujal.i prathamo^yad agnir ^ud agatam^
daSavrksa muflca^ksetriyBt tvB^hariiiasya raghusyado^muficami
tva ^bhavBSarvau manve vam^yo girisu_dive sv^Bha^'gnis takmanam^agner
iva 'syB^'va ma papmant srjB 'va jyam iva^varano
vBrayBta^imam yava,m^vidradhasya balasasya^namo rilraye 'ti
dve^Sirsaktim SIrsamayam iti takmanBSanani U 7 H iti takmanBsana-gaiiah
||
8. duhsvapnanaSanBni, dausvapnyam daurjivityam ^ pare Ape
'hi^yo na jivo Asi^pary Bvarte dusvapnyBd^yat svapiie annam
asnBmi^yo na stayad dipsati^yo nah suptam jagrato^yan me
nianaso^dusvapnyani kBma^svapnam suptva vidma te svapne 'ti
trayah paryBya duhsvapnanBsanBni 1| 8 || iti duhsvapnanBSanaganah
I
9. ayusyo^^yatha dyauh^^pranBpBnav^ojo Asi.tubhyam eva^
'ksIbhyBm te. muficBmi tvo .'ta deva avatas ta^upa priyam^
antakBya mrtyava^a rabhasva^pranBya namo^visBsahim ity ayusyai.ii
i! 9 U ity Byusyagaiiah |i
10. varcasyo^ye trisapta^asmin vasu^prBtar agnim hastivarcasam
simhe vyaghre^yaSo havir^yaSasam me 'ndro^girBv aragaratesu
yatha soiuah prBtahsavane^yac ca varco aksesu^yena
mahanaghnya jaghanam iti varcasyani H 10 H iti varcasya-ganali||
13*

196 PariSista XXXII.
XXXII. 11. svastyayano amuh pBre patam na indrapusaiiB tvasta me
daivyam^yena soma^namo devavadhebhyo ^Abhayam mitravarunav^upa
pra 'gat sahasrBkso^Anamitram no adharad^yamo mrtyur
brhaspatir nah pari patu^tyam 11 sutratBram^indrah sutrBmB
^sa sutrBmB a mandrair indra^marmBni te varma me dyBvaprthivl
aindragnam varma^girayas te^yat te madhyam^yas te
praclr ma nah paScad iti svastyayanBni H 11 H iti svastyayanagaiiah
1
12. abhayah svastida visBinbrahmanena paryuktB 'si na ta
arvB reiiukakato abhayam mitrBvaruiiBv abhayam dyBvBprthivi
asmai giBmBya hatam tardam puse 'niB BsB indrah sutramB^
mai 'tam panthBm svastida viSam patir^namas te ghosinlbhya^
a te rBstram^idam uc chreyo^yata indra bhayBmaha ity abhayBni
1 12 |1 ity abhaya-gaiiah |i
18. aparBjito^^vidniB Sarasya^ma no vidann adBrasrt_^svastida^
samSitam me^tvayB manyo^yas te manyo^eta devasenB^avamanyur^
nirhastah ^ pari vartmany^ abhibhur^ indro jayBty^ abhi
tve 'ndre 'ty aparajitBni H 18 1| ity aparBjita-ganah H
14. Sarmavarma^yah sapatna__itaS ca yad amutaS cB^ 'pe 'ndra
dvisato^yuyam nah pravata^imam agna ayuse^^tisro devlruruvyaca
no^indrasya SarmB 'si 'ty uttamBm varjayitvB^yena devB
asurBnam^anadudbbyas tvam iti dve^tanus te vBjin^vBjasya nu
prasave devanam patnir adhi bruhi ^ raksohanam vajinam^ye
srBktyam varma me dyavBprthivi aindragnam varma bahulam,
varma mahyam ayam^mitrah prthivyo 'd akramad,asapatnam
purastad iti SarmavarmB || 14 H iti sarmavarmB ganah ||
15. devapura ye purastad brahma jajnBnam sahasradhara evB
/gnir ma pBtu agnim te vasuvantam mitrah prthivyo 'd akrBmad_apa
ny adhuh pauruseyam vadham^jitam asmBkam iti
devapurlyah 1| 15 |1 iti devapurlya-ganah ||
16. rudro^ye Asyam^pracI dig iti rudra-ganah || 16 H iti rudra-
17. raudro,rudra jalasabhesaja,ye AsyBm^pracI dig,ud itas
trayo akraman _ bhavBSarvau manve vam, brahma jajfiBnam,

Parisista XXXII. 197
XXXII.17.anapta ye,sahasradhara eva,grIsmo hemanto,anadudbhyas tvam
mahyam apo,vaiSvanaro,yamo mrtyur,yam te rudra,yo agnau
rudro,bhavaSarvau mrdatam bhavaSarvBv idam br11mo,yas te
sarpo vrScikas, tasmai prBcyB diSo antardesBd iti raudra-ganah
I 17 I iti raudraganah 1|
18. citragano _ mB no vidann _ adBrasrt svastida viSBm _ amuh
pare,aghadvista, agne yat te tapa iti pafica suktBni rudra jalasabhesajaye
Asyam,pracl dig,vi deva,uta devB, agner manva
iti-prabhrtini mrgBra-suktany uttamam varjayitvB,'pa nah SoSucad
agham prthivyBm agnaye _ mamB 'gne brahma jajfianam,
auBpta ye,sabasradbBre,savita prasavanBm,nava prBnan,patam
nas^tvasta me,yena soma,namo devavadhebhyo,Abhayam mitravarunav
upa pra 'gBt sahasraksah,simhe vyBghre,Abhayam dyavaprtbivi,grismo
hemanto , Anadudbhyas tvam,mahyam Bpo,
vaiSvanaro, yamo mrtyur,abhi tve 'ndraviSvajit trayamBnByai^
imam me agne,visana pBSBn,Sakadhumam soniBrudre 'ti dve,
brhaspatir nas,tyam 11 su.trBtBram indrah sutrama,a mandrair
indra^marmani te,antakBya mrtyava,a rabhasva,'yam pratisaro
Ayam me varano,bhavBSarvau mrdatam prBnBya namo Agnim
bruma ity arthasuktam_ satyam brhad iti dve prathame,girayas
te,yat te madhyam,yas te prBcIr^ma nah pascBd,grismas te
bhume varsBny,upastbas te,bhtlme matah,sahasraSrhgo vrsabbo
jataveda,ma pra gBma patho,yo yajfiasya tasmai pracyB diSo
antar deSad iti pary ay aS citrBganah i| 18 1| iti citrBganah ||
19. patni vantoaditir dyauh, sinivali. kuhum devim iti trini
suktani patnivantah 1 19 H iti patnivanta-ganah H
19 b. svasti mBtra,indra jusasvB 'yB vistbB,Sive te stBmpadabbyBm
te,sam te SIrsno,vatso viraja ity eka,ucca patantam iti
dve,bhuyan indro,visasahim sahamanam ity aditya-ganah i|
20. Sam no devi,Sam na indragnI,Sam no vBto vBtu,Santa
dyauh,pippaladi-SBntiganah H 20 H iti pippala(di)-SBntiganah H
21. agne yad iti pafica suktani,paficBpatyBni bhavanti,paficajanyani
bhavanti,pancBpatyo ganah H 21 || iti paficBpatya-ganah ||

198 PariSista XXXII.
XXXII.22. ambayo yanti,Sambhu-mayobhubhyam,brahma jajfianam,
asya vBmasya,yo rohita,ud asya ketavo murdha 'ham iti dve
sukte,visasahim iti salila-ganah ii 22 i| iti salila-ganah H
23. ye trisapta iti viSvakarmB ganah i| 23 i|
24. aghadvista devajatB,Sam no devi^varano varayB(tai),pippali,vidradhasya,ya
babhrava iti ganakarniB gaiio bhaisajyaS
ca bhavati |1 24 |i iti bhaisajya-ganah H
25. ayam te yonir,a no bhara,dhiti vB ya ity arthasuktam
utthBpano ganah |i 25 |i ity utthapana-ganah 1|
26. ambayo yanti, Sambhumayobhu . hiranyavarna ^ nihsalBm,
ye agnayo,brahma jajfianam ity eko,'ta deva mrgarasuktBny
uttamam varjayitvB,'pa nah SoSucad agham,punantu mB,sasrusir
_ himavatah pra sravanti _ vByoh pufah pavitrena _ Sam ca no
mayaS ca no,Anadudbhyas tvam mahyam Bpo,vaisvanaro raSmibhir
yamo mrtyur viSvajit,samjfiBnam no,yady antarikse,punar
mai 'tv indriyam^SivB nah,sam no vBto vBtv,agnim brumo vanaspatin
iti Santiganah H 26 H iti sarvaih suktaih kauSikokta-brhacchantiga,nah
H
27. ambayo yanti _ sambhumayobhu, hiranyavarna, uta deva,
yady antarikse^punar mai 'tv indriyam^SivB nah^Sam no vBto
vatv agnim brumo vanaspatin iti SantBtiyo laghuSBntiganah jj 27 jj
28. ye trisapta,mama 'gne varcali,pratar agnim,girBv aragarafesu,divas
prthivya,hastivarcasam,simhe vyBghre^yaSo havir
,yas te gaudha iti tisrbhir varcasya-ganah H 28 H
29. yB asura nianuBya,ma no vidan _ namo devavadhebhya
ity abhaya-ganah || 29 1|
30. bhuto bhutesv iti rBjanam abhiseka-ganah || 80 1
31. [ya] aSanBm BSapBlebbyo agner manva iti sapta suktani^
ya osadhayali somarBjflir ^ vaiSvBnaro na B gamac, chumbhani
dyavBprthivi ^yad arvBci(na)m . agnim brumo vanaspatin iti,
muficantu ma_^bhavaSarva,ya devlr,yan mBtali rathakritam ity
etas catasro varjayitva,amholihga-ga]iah |1 31H
iti ganamala samapta |i 32 ||

Parisista XXXII. 199
Variae leetiones.
XXXII. 1. 0 prefixes: sivam astu mamgalam astu kalyBiiam astu |i -^ \\ atha
ganamala likhyate. C bhuhs; D bhuli. BCTV transpose
the second and third pratikas. BD Samn no; E San no.
0 devi. BE San na. ABCDE imdrBgnih. B San no vBto
vata avBtu. ADB vafu sa; TV vBtu sB. B usB pah; TV
sB Bpah; C usB Bpah.
B omits the gana-number.
2. XBTV krtyapratiharaiie. AD dusir. XB asi iSBnBm. ABDE
abadhukrd; C abamdhukrt. X pratlcinaphalo. 0 duhkrtam;
D dusyakrtam. ADETV omit: iti krtyBganah; in
0 these words are placed before the gana-number.
8. ADET cBtana; BC omit. T nissBlam. ADE arByaksanam.
ADE Samn; BCTV San. ADTV prSnlparny. ADEV tat;
BCT tan. V ntardBve. ADETV ity uvakaS. B omits
the gana-number. ABDETV omit: iti cBtanaganah.
4. X matrnamBm; BC omit. ABDETV omit: iti mBtrganah.
5. C omits: vBstospatlya. ADE imdrasya graho. ACDETV dive
svaha. ABDETV omit: iti vBstuganah.
6. ABDE papmaham; C omits. C omits: vrtam a; Vj vrtann a.
X na ASoSucagham. B ava mB. ABDET pBpmamn; C
pBpmanin. ABDETV omit: iti pBpmahB ganah.
7. C omits: takmanaSano. B prathamajo. E hiranyasya. T omits:
tva. B ve mB. ADB papmamt. ADB jyBm ivamca varaiio;
B dyam ivapa vara,no; V yyam iva varano. ADET imam
yava; B imam vayam; 0 omits. D vimdradhasya; V vidhradhasya.
B namo rupBye. ADB Sirsamktim. ABDETV
omit: iti takmanBsanagaiiah.
8. BD dusvapnanaSanani; T dusvapnanBSano; C omits. ACET
dausvapnyam; BD dausvapnam; V dauhsvapnyam. ADE
yo ne jivo. V duhsvapnyad. V nnam. B stByadvisyati;
C stayaddhipsati. 0 duhsvapnyam; V duhsvapnyam. ADE
kamaya svapnam. X vidma te ti; TV vidma te iti; B

200 Parisista XXXH.
XXXII. 8. vidma te svapna iti; C vidma te svapna ti. B paryayam;
0 paryayah. C dusvapnanBSanani. C iti dusvapnanaSanaganah;
ABDETV omit.
9. ABDE Byusya; TV Byusyah; 0 omits. T ojo si Serabhaka
tubhyam. BCV prBnaya nama ity; ADB pranaya nama
visasahim ity. ABDETV omit: ity ayusyaganah.
10. TV vareasyah; 0 omits. X yaSasam maimdro; 0 yaSasam me
dro. ABDETV omit: iti varcasyaganah.
11. C omits: svastyayano. XBTV pBtan na. ACDETV yena soma.
C mitrBvaruiia. ADEV namitran no; B Anamitramn no;
C anamitram no. X yemo mrtyur. 0 brhaspatih pari
pBtu. T pari pB. ADE tyam u su. In V a small dittography,
caused by confusion of trBtBram and sutramB.
C omits: sa. D karmani te. B yas te madhyam V praci
ma nih pascad. ABDETV omit: iti svastyayanaganah.
12. C omits: abhayah. B argha. B Aabhayam mitravarunav; TV
Abhayam mitravaruiiBv. BC tarda. 0 puse mB BsBm.
XBC mai tam pamtha. C ghosanlbbya; AD sryesinlbhya.
C iti abhayaganah; ABDETV omit.
18. XB aparajitah; 0 omits. E Samsitam me. C omits: yas te
manyo. AE nirhaAsnah; D nirhasnah. V abhi tv imdre.
C iti aparBjitaganah; ABDETV omit.
14. X sarmavarma; B Sarma; C omits. E itaS ca id. 0 repeats:
ca yad amutas. C pravate; E pravaktay. B urucyavB
no; T uruvyaca na. X anadubhyas. X tanus ve vajin;
C tanus ve vBjimt. ADEV prasavo devBnam; B prasava
mataram devBnam. CV ye srBktim. E omits: bahulam
varma. XB Sarmavarma; 0 SarmavarmB. ABDETV omit:
iti Sarmavarma ganah.
15. C omits: devapura; we should expect: devapuriyo. C yo purastad.
TV pBtv. ADE vasuvamta. ADE prthivyo
krBmad. B agra ny adhuh; 0 yapan ny adhuh; E ama
ny adhuh; V apam ny adhuh. B asmBkamm. ABDETV
omit: iti devapurlyaganah.

PariSista XXXII. 201
XXXIL 16.C omits: rudro. TV ya syBm; D syam. ABDETV omit the
second: iti rudraganah.
17. 0 omits: raudro. C jalBsabbesajam. ADE trayo va akraman.
T omits: vBm. X nadudbhyas tam; B Anadudbhyas tam;
T nadudbhyas tvam; V Anadudbhyas tvam. T vaiSvanarB.
Aj yemo mrtyur. X yam te yo gnau rudro; BV yBm
te rudro yo Agnau rudro; 0 yBm te rudra yo agnau; T
yam te rudro yo agnau rudro. ADE pracyam. AB
disom AtardeSad; D disc tardeSBd; B diSo AtardeSad; V
dice AntardesBd. B omits the gana-number. ABDETV
omit: iti raudraganah.
18. 0 omits: citrBgano. ADE namo vidann. ADE amuh pBra.
0 aghadvista (in ABCD gh is much like vv; E has for
it v). ADE rudra. BC jalasabhesajam. B agner manve.
ABCDE itiprabbrtlti. E varja itva. T na. TV for mamB
gne: sam ma gne. ABCDE omit: ye. BC sahasradhara.
ABDETV pBtan nas; 0 pBta nas. ABCDETV yena somB.
C abhayam. V omits: mitrBvarunav .... Abhayam. BE
mitravarunB. B upa prBgBh. ACDET sahasrakso; B sahasrakto.
T simhe. ABDE nadudbhyas tam; 0 anadudbhyas
t\ram. C vaiSvBnarau; T vaiSvanaro raSmibhir.
TV chakadhumam somorudre. CT brhaspatir nahs. X tan
u su. ABCDE sutrB a mamdrair. C yam pratisa. ABDE
yan me varuno; C ya me varano; V^ Ayam me varuno.
ADE pranBya mano. ACDE gni bruma. V prBci. ADB
mB nah paSca; BC ma nah paScat; V ma nih paScBd.
TV bhuma upasthas. T sahasraSrmge. AB diSo ttardde-
Sad; D diSo tarddeSad. ADB citBganah. ABDETV omit:
iti citrBganah.
19. ABDE patmvamta; CTV omit. BD(?)ETV sinlvBlI. DTV
kuhu(?). AiBTV trini rcBni; 0 trini k vBni. E patnlvatah;
T pBtnlvato ganah; V pBtnlvatah. C iti patnavamtaganah;
ABDETV omit.
19b. 0 jusasva aya. ACDETV visfa. ABDE Sam te; C svam te;
V San te. ABCDTV Slrsnah. X virajo; B virBje. V

202 Parisista XXXII.
XXXIL 19 b. omits: uccB patantam iti dve. ABCDE patam ta. E bhuyad.
T visBsahim ity anin-Bko Bdityaganah; B visBsahim
sahamanam ity Bdi; 0 visBsahim sahamanam. TV number
as the 20th. gana. V breaks off here.
20. ABDT Samn no; B San no. BDT San na. AD Samn no; B
San no. ABDET omit: vBtu. ABE insert before the gananumber:
nuvBka; DT insert: nuvBk. ABDET omit: iti
pippaladiSBn tiganah.
21. B agne yat te d iti; C agne yat te ti. 0 omits: pamcajanyani
bhavamti. A pBmcajyanya,ni; B pBmcajajfiati. T pBiuciipatyo.
C iti pamcBpatyBganali; ABDET omit.
22. C SambhubhyBm. E omits: vamasya. B ud ayasya ketavo.
AD bhuddha ham. C visasahim. 0 salilBganali. ABDET
omit: iti salilagaiiah.
23. B visva\"arma.
24. ADE a\-advista san no devir varai.iah pippali; T aghadvista Sam
no devi caranah pippali. B San no devir vano. T iti
karma gano. ABDET omit: iti bhaisajyaganali.
25. ADE dhiti ye ty artham; T dhitl- ve ty artham; BC dliiti
vB ye (B yo) ty arthasuktam. 0 iti utthBpanaganah;
ABDET omit.
26. T for this gana: ambayo yanti ti sarvaih suktaih kauSikoktavrddhaSBntiganah.
A ambaye | ; D abaye j ; B ambayB.
AD yati. ABDE sambhumayobhu; C Sambhumeyobhu.
ABDE ye gnayo. B ity ekye ta deva. ABCDE mrgBrasuktBmny.
ADE pra sravati; B pra sravajfil; C pra sra
sir himavatah pra sra^'aniti. B vBvo. ADE mayaS c8
no; C omits. A tvam mahyam apo; B tvam mahyamm
apo; D tvam apo; E tam mahyam Bpo. AD rasmir; C
rah. X viSva jfiBnam no. E sunar; A ?. X aAgnim
bruvo. ADE vanaspati SBmtiganeti sarvaih suktaih kauSikoktabrhachamtiganah
jj 26 |j ; B vanaspatin iti Samtiganeti
sarvve suktaih kauSikoktavrddhaSBmtiganah j 26 | . C
-vrSBmtiganah.

PariSista XXXII. 203
XXXIL 27. AB Saiiibhumayobhur; C Saiiibhu; D Sanibhumayobhumayobhu.
AD sunar. C siva no vato. C vanaspati ti. BE SBntatiyo;
C omits. ADE omit the gana-number.
28. C omits: varcah. X ararBfesu. ABDET varcasyo ganah.
ADE: 1 27 |1 .
29. BC sa surBsB manusya. ADET ma no vidaiii; B ma no vimdan.
30. ABCDE abhiseko ganah; T abhisekyo ganah. B: | 3.
31. Omitted by BC. ADET BSBpalB. T agne. ADT manva iti.
X saptasllktan. E yBv osadhayali. T somarajfio. AD
mumoatu mBm; B mumcatu mB. X bhavaSarva ya devir.
T devi. D malati. T omits the gana-number.
Colophon: B pariSisfa j iti ganamala samaptah 34. AD-^E samBptah.
C omits the pariSista-number, and adds: some-
Svarasye 'dam pustaka(kaiii) lis(kh)ita(m) svahastena|[Srih||.

XXXIII. Ghrtakambalam.
'The ritual of a ceremony in- which the karayitr is wrapped
in a cloth and sprinkled with ghee. Our text has placed side
by side a prose and a metrical version of this ritual.
1. 1 — 2. Introduction: the text based on the authority of
Brahman; the ceremony performed by Brhaspati for
Mahendra.
1. 3 — 6. Indra conquered by the Asuras performed the ceremony
on the advice of Savitar.
1. 7 — 8. The ritual: unduly condensed or mutilated.
1. 9. Mystical explanation of the ceremony as the son of
Brahman, the various ganas being its limbs.
1. 10 —11. Efficacy of the ceremony.
2. 1 — 2. The gods conquered by the Asuras ask Atharvan to
perform the ceremony invented by Bhrgu and Ahgiras.
2. 3—4. Occasions on which the ceremony is to be employed.
2. 5.-3. 7. Quantity of ghee required; table of measures; purposes
for which the ghee is used.
4. 1 — 2. Time of the ceremony.
4. 3.-6. 12. The ritual.
7. 1 — 4. Concluding ceremonies and fees.
7. 5. Efficacy of the ceremony.
7. 6 — 7. The Ghrtakambala with other ceremonies as a preliminary
for the Mahasanti.
(ifhrtakamhalam.
XXXIII. 1. 1. 0111 brahmane brahmavedaya namaskrtvB svayambhuve j
ghrtakambalam pravaksyami brahmano nigado yathB I
2. brhaspatir mahendraya cakBra ghrtakambalam |1

PariSista XXXIII. 205
XXXIII. 1. 3. atho 'ndro ha va asuraih parajitaS cintBm apede,
4. tam savita 'bravit, prByaScittam kurusvB 'pratiruddho
bhavisyasi 'ti,
5. tam indro Abravit i| bhagavams tvam evB 'pratiruddhah
prByaScittam kurv iti H
6. sa prByaScittam akarot,
7. punye naksatre barhaspatye muhiirte Abhijity audumbaram
kumbham dronena sB-"dhakena purayitvB,tasminn eva
vasa-prabbrtayali,osadhayo darbha-prabhrtayaS ca bilva-gaurasarsapaS
ce 'ty etan sam.bhBrBn sambhrtya ghrtakumbbam barhisy
BdhByai 'tair ganair Bjyam juhuyBt |1
8. pra pa(te) 'ta ity ekena 'hgBd-aiigac chamalam avalikhya,.sapatnam
bhratrvyam hrdaye marmani vB 'sinB "vidhya
gomayena kBsByena vB "cchBdya Santer apratighatakam karma
tato jyestham ghrtakambalam brahmanah putram akarot,
9. tasya ha vB etasya ghrtakambalasya savitrlgaiia-Sarlrasj^a
Santatiyah Sirah,trisaptiyo mukham,rudra-raudrau caksusi,ghrta-
Hhga asyam,nairrto jihvB,dant'-osthav abhaya-'parajitaii,krtyBdusana-cBtanau
Srotre,sarmavarma-svastyayanair bah11,matrnBma-vBstospatyau
pBdau^ .... pByus ca _ bhaisajyam nyayah
prBnapanav iti mlmamsata ity,
10. esa ha vai jyestho gbrtakambalo brahmanah putro,
AparBjitaganene 'sfve 'ndro AsurBn ajayan _ mrtyum alaksmim
aratim duhsvapna-durbhutBny ajayad,
11. yatha cai 'vamvidvBn ghrtakambalam kurute sarvakamBn
Bpnoti, sarvavyadhi-rahito bhavati _ brahma-lokam avBpnoti
'ti brahmanam i| 1H
2. 1. yada sarvam idam vyaptam asurair nB 'vaSesitarn I
sthatum devah parBbhutas te Atharvanam upBgatBh ||
2. karmB-"dy ekam kurusva tvam yad bhrgv-ahgirasor matani j
asurBnam vadbB-'rthBye 'ty uktah karta 'tha soAbhavatH
3. paracakro-'pasrstasya rBjfio vijayam icchatah |
pratiruddhasya vB bhuyah SrikBmasye 'cchatah Sriyam |i
4. prBdurbhave AdbhutanBiii ca grahanam vigrabe tatha |
SahkamBno AbhicBrad vB karayed ghrtakambalam H

206 PariSista XXXIII.
XXXIII. 2. 5. ghrta-mafra tu vijfieyB magadhaprastha-sammita j
SatBni pafica dronBnBm palai-'kasatam eva vB H 2 H
3. 1. [sarva,papa-pranaSaya sarvakBmBrtha-siddha,ye j
sarvarogaksaya-'rthBya prayojyo ghrtakambalah |1 ]
2. ghrta-pramBnam vaksyami mBsakam pafica-krsnalam |
masakani catuhsasfih palam ekam vidhlyate |1
3. dvatrimSat-palakam prastham magadhaih pariklrtitam |
aclhakam tu catuh-prastham caturbhir droiiam Bdhakaih |1
4. drona-prama,]iam vijfieyam brahmana nirmitam purB |
dvBdaSa-'bhyadhikair nityam palBnBm paficabhih Sataih i|
5. [ghrtamatra tu vijfieyB mBgadhaprastha-sammitB j
SatBni pafica dronanBm palBnBm vB Satottare || ]
6. ghrtadronaSateno 'kta eko dronavaras tatha j
yathaSakti prayufijita ghrtam krtva 'tha bhBgaSali ||
7. caturbhBgo Abhisekaya caturbhagas tu huyate |
bhago deyah sadasyebhyali karta bhBgena yujyate [1 3 ||
4. 1. pusye prayogam kurvita prajBpatye Atha marute j
vaisnave pilsa-dai\'atye uttare.w atha vB trisu H
2. taptakrchrB-'vasane va sarvakrchrasj^a cB 'iitatah |
yasmin vB snatakB bruyus tatra kuryBd vicaksaiial} H
3. pakayajfia-vidhanena krtvo 'pakramaiiam budhali |
niSakale bahirgrBme kuryad agni-niveSanam H
4. 3'ajeta nirrtini tatra krsnavBsB(S) catuspathe |
yathoktam nairrtair niantrai(r) havirbhiS ca yathakramam jj
5. trtlyena tu suktena nivedya balim antatah |
yathavyavartane cai 'va yad uktam tat samBcaret || 4 1|
5. 1. tatah snatah Suklavasa(h) praSya Santyudakam Sucih j
paryuksyo 'pasamBdhBya ghrta-samskara isyate H
2. purvam mahavv'Bhrtibhih savitryB tadanantaram j
Santis ca brahma jajfianam bi^ahma bhrajad iti 'ti ca H
3. agne gobhir agne Abhyavartin(n) agne jBtavedah saha
rayyB punar urje 'ti H
4. agnim lie purohitam agna B yahi vitaye |
brhaspatir na ity eka brhaspate yuvam tatlia H

PariSista XXXIII. 207
XXXIII. 5. 5. etair ajyam ca juhuyBt sampBtBn Bnayed glirte j
krtyadusana-mantraiS ca kuryac chBntyudake vidhim |I
6. sampatan Bnayet tatra cBtanair mBtrnamabhih j
vBstospatyair vastospatBv Bnayet samadusanam |i
7. nidhBya havir BsBdya ghita-kumbham susamskrtam |
ghrtabhagau tu yBv anyau purveiiB 'gner nidhapayet H
8. darbhadlms (t)u vBsadim(S ca) sambharBn gaurasarsapBn |
bilvam ca kumbhe nidbByB 'parenB 'gner nidhapayet || 5 |1
6. 1. sBvitrah SantatiyaS ca krtyBdusana eva ca |
abhaya-'parajita-"yusyB varcasyaS ca tatah parah H
2. samsaktlya(li) susuptiyah svastyayanah Sarmavarma ca j
cBtano matrnamBni bhaisajyam nyBya eva ca H
3. ghrtalihgau tatha raudrau sanipBtBn Bnayed ghrte |
gaiiB-'ntesu yathaSakti brBhmanBn svastivacayet H
4. yo Asminn akslbhyBm te sahasraksam brahma jajnBnam |
brahma bhrajad ud agBd idam Bpas tatha "paS ca H
5. etair mantrair abhisificed ghrtena prahmukhah sthitah j
prBvrtam kambalenai 'vam abhisificed udahmukhah H
6. abhisificet sarvamantrair ayusyair abhayais tatha j
mrnmayaS cB 'tra bhavati dvesyasya ca parakrtili ||
7. tasyo 'paristBd abhisicya kuryBn niBtratalekhanlm |
ahgad-ahgad atha 'nyena pra pate 'ti catasrbhih H
8. bhrBtrvyaham iti vaiSvanaroyanty avasBnena |
dyav-adina paryByeiia samalamkrtam uUikhet H
9. dvisantam me paravad vi dvisantam nir dahantu me |
bhratrvyatan iti dvBbhyam paryByBS ca trayah parah H
10. anvalabhya tu kartaram upavisfa udahmukhah |
svapnatakmastanayanaih saubhBgyair va,Tmabhis tatha H
11. rudraraudra-parair mantrair Bjyahomo vidhlyate |
srBktyam va yadi vB "Svattham audumbaram atha 'pi VB||
12. Saukham ca manim abadhya pratisarair abhimantrayet |
anvarabhyB 'bhisekam tu raudrBbhyam juhuyat tatah fl 6 H
7. 1. yat te vBsa [iti] paridhanam yathoktam paridhapayet |
rocanB guggulu ghrtam abhyafijanam atha 'iijanam I

208 Parisista XXXIII.
XXXIII. 7. 2. tata etair alamkrtya iksayeta "darse mukham |
daSa gB daksinBm dadyad vrsabham ghrtam eva ca I
8. brahmanan svastivBcya 'tha prBhmukhah samviSet tatah |
raksohaiiam [ity] anuvBkam japet kartB 'tha rtvijah H
4. Sarmavarmai 'tad uktam snatasya raksobhyo Abhayamkaram
iti U
5. na rBksasa na gandharvB na pisaca na ca 'surBh |
krurBh purusamarmajfiB na himsanti ghrta-'rcitam ||
6. siddhabhiseko naiSaS ca ghrtakambalam eva ca |
laksali pusya-'bhisekaS ca pradhBnB-'vabhrtas tatha |1
7. mahaSBnti-trayastrimSat tatra sat prastaraih saha |
niyatanyevadrchaya kartavyB bhiltim icchata H 7 |1
iti ghrtakambala-"khyo mahBbhisekah samBptah H
pariSistam H 83 ||
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. Omitted by T. ABDE brahmano; C brahmanaur. ADE
nirgado; B nigato; C nagado. B yathali.
2. Omitted by T; quoted by Sayana, AV. 8. 3. p. 589 as the
beginning of the parisista. ADE brhaspati.
3. ADE parBjitahS.
4. AB bravl; D brvit. ABCDE kurutha. ABDE pratirBddbo;
C pratisaddho; T pratiradho; cf note to 2. 3.
5. ABDET pratirBddhah; 0 pratiSaddhah; in A there is a trace
of -ru-. AE kurv eti; BCT kurvamti.
6. B akarot; C akaraut.
7. M muhurte abhijity. ADE kumbha; C tubha. ACDE vBsasBprabhrtayah;
TvasasBprabhrtayah. T ausadhayo. ADE
darbhaprabhrtayoS. ADB ghrtakubham. We expect:
ajuhot.
8. ACDE pra yata. BC avallsya. ACDB marmani vB si
vidhya; B marmani va sinB vidhya; T marmani ca sa

Parisista XXXIII. 209
XXXIII. 1. vidhya. XT kasayenB chadya; B kasayenB vB chadya;
C kakasayona chBdya. 0 apratighamakBm; ABDE punctuate
after this word.
9. A va aitasya; 0 va eva tasya. V begins: balasya sBvitrlgana-.
The first three ganas are not mentioned elsewhere;
the text has been allowed to stand on the probability of
their being an ad hoc invention. XV trisaptlyai mukha;
B trisapteyai mukhe; 0 trisaptlyai sukham; T trisaptlyair
mukham. ABCDBT rudaraudra; V rudraraudrl. ADE
nairto. C damtausthav. AD bahu; T bahu. ABCDETV
matrnama- (nominative in compound?). CTV nyayah I ;
B tyapah || ; X payah || , cf 6. 2. B mimBmseta; B
mimBmsata.
10. ADE ajanayan; B janayan; 0 ajBnayan. ABODTV dusfasvapna-;
B dustasvapnam-. A ajadyad; CD ajad; B
adyad.
BT omit the khandika-number.
2. 1. AD vyaptamm. 0 asurai na viSesitam; V asure na viSesitam.
3. 2. 0 karmBdy okam. ABDE vadhBrthByo padeSBd atharvanah
(cf. XXXV, 1. 4); but in ADE after 3. 4 is added: ye ty
uktah karta tha (D omits: tha) so Abhavat. T vadhBrthByo
ktah; V vadharthaya ty aktali.
3. For pada c: ADB pratiruddhaSca moksaS ca; B pratiruddhaSca
moksa; 0 pratisaddhBsya cB bhuyah; T pratirBddhasya
va bhilyah; V pratirBddhBsya vB bhilyah. XB
SrlkamaSce, possibly this word is a gloss.
4. ADB prBdurbhBvo. CTV for ca: tu. ADE karayet.
5. ABDE magadhahprastha-.
ABDE omit the khandika-number.
1. Omitted by CTV. ADE sarvakBmapranaSBya.
2. ADE niBsaikam; T makhakam. AD masakBvi; BCEV masakani;
T makhakSni. CT catuspastih.
Boiling and v. Negelein. 1^

210 PariSista XXXIII.
XXXni. 3. 3. C -palimka,m; V -palikam. AD mBgadhai. B for tu: ca.
4. X dvBdasyabhyadhikair. B panicabhiS ca taih.
5. Not clear; omitted by CTV. X Sattotarah.
6. TV ghrtadronaSatam vBpy; C ghrtadronaSata vapy; X ghrtadronaSateno
ktah; B ghrtadronaSateto kta. ABDE eka.
BCTV dronavaras. CTV for tha: tu.
ABCDETV omit the khandika-number.
4. The remainder of this parisista is omitted by CTV which have:
Bvikam kambalam urnam vBso-Artham upakalpitam j
prBvrtya snapayed enam ity uvBca brhaspatih H
(CTV kambalam purnam) followed by 7. 5 and the colophon.
There is evidence that the pariSista once ended
with 7. 5 in the other manuscripts ABDE also have a new
enumeration of the khandikas which we have disregarded.
1. ABD pusyadaivatye; E punyadaivatye.
2. ADE snBtakah bruyuhs; B takah yuhs.
3. XB niSakala. B omits: rgrame.
4. X nirrtis; B nisamptis. AD yathoktai; BE yathokte. DE
nairtair; B nerrter.
5. ABDE uktan. AD for tat: vat; B van; B yat.
BD omit the khandikB-number; AE |i 1 H
5. 2. AD pilrve. ABDE savitryBs. B for pBda d: bhajatiniti ca.
3. ABDE agner gobhir. B urjja ti.
4. B lie. AD purohita.mm. ADE ity eko. ABDE ihaspate.
5. ABE anayad vrte; D anaya ghrte. ABDE vidhih.
6. X vBstospatair. B saptadusanam. Read perhaps: avapet
svapnadusanam.
7. BE nidhadha. B Bsaya. AE vratabhBgau; D vrtabhBgau;
B ghratabhagau.
8. A nidhayB AparenB; D nidhBya AaparenB; E nidhayBh parenB.
B omits the khandika-number; ADE: H 2 l .
6. 1. B sBvitra. X SBintatiyaS (in A ta is in the margin); B
namtatlyaS. ABDE -yusyo. Pada c could also be emended:
abhayo AparajitByusyo. ADE varcasyamS ca; B varcasya.

PariSista XXXIII. 211
XXXni. 6. 2. B susuptah yanah. ABDE mBtrnamano. AD nBnya eva ca.
3. B ghrtalimgau ya raudro. B anaye hate.
5. ADB abhisimcet; B abliisimce. B prBhmukham sthitam.
ADE amtrisimced; B atrisimced.
6. B abhisimcarma-mtrair. B dvesyasya purBkrtih. Perhaps
mrnmaya and pratlkrtih should be read.
7. AE abhisimca; D abhisica; B amisicB. B turyBn. Read
perhaps ity anena. ABDE pate ta. AD castrbhih; E
casrbhih; B catabhih. At the close of pBda b we must
recognize avalekhanim, it may be preceded by: va 'tra,
tatra, or gatra-.
8. ADE paryByenah.
9. B bhratrvyatat; E bhrBtrvyatBm. ABDE paryayas ca trayah
parah. Perhaps: parBvadan and bhratrvyanBm should
be read.
10. ABDE varcabhis. Perhaps: duhsvapnatakmanaSanaih.
11. ADE sraktyam cB.
12. We should expect: SBhkham.
B omits the khandika-number but has j ^ j after 11'';
ADE have: |1 3 H
7. 1. ABDE guggula.
2. ADE irksyetB; B rdrarksyetB. ABDE dadyBt.
3. Quoted by Sayana, AV. 8. 3, p. 589, but not in P. S'
brahmana,]!. ABDE svastivaca. X prahmukham; B prBhmukha.
S' omits: ity. X japet tato tha; B japet tu to
tha, or japet kato tha.
4. AD Sarmavarmai trtamd uktam; BE Sarmavarmai tatamd
uktam. ADE raksabhyo; B raksebhyo.
5. ADB piSBcB surah. ABODE krurB. V ends with na in
pBda d. ABE himsati; D hisati. All manuscripts except D
repeat pBda d (AE himsati) with iti; D has merely: iti.
BCT add the khandika-number and the colophon, and B
then adds the next two Slokas, which are not in CT.
14*

212 PariSista XXXIII.
XXXIII. 7. 6. B for pada a: iti siddhabhisekaS ca. ADE rksah; B laksa.
B prathanBvabhrtas.
7. ADE mabaSBmtau-; B mahamSamtitau-. B for tatra: ta,
ADE saha. B niyatatyeyadacha; E niyatBnyeva ichaya
text corrupt. ABDE give for the khandika-number: |j 4 ||;
0: I w I ; T: I 3 I .
Colophon: CT iti ghrtakambalam samBptam iti H . ABDE
parisista.
B has for the pariSista-number: |i 3 1| .

XXXIV. Anulomakalpah.
A euphemistic designation of a short text explaining the
accentuation, meter, authorship, and deity of the pratilomd
sdvitri. Of its employment the text says that phat is to be
used instead of svahd, and refers to XXXI. 8. 4ff. for further
details.
Anulomakalpah.
XXXIV. 1. om namo Atharvavedaya |1
1. aksarBni vilomani na svaram pratilomayet |
pratyarambha-nighatesu sthanBny anyBni nirdiSet ll
2. yakBras tu takBra-'nto antyasvarita-samjfiitali |
sa tudattah sa evB "dau dakBrah Sisyate guruh H
3. dakarat svaryate nicam upodBtte pra yojayet |
anyBni tu yathBpurvam udBtta-pracitBni tu ||
4. prathame Astaksaro Ardharco dvitlyah SodaSB-'ksarali |
adav ante ca vijfieyB vyahrtiS cB 'py atharvanam ||
5. rakta-varnB viloma ca yamena pariklrtita |
sarvaSatru-vinasBya sarvakarmBrtha-siddhaye 1
6. mrtyus ca devata cB 'sya nichannam chanda ucyate |
svaha-kBre tu phat-karah kotihome vidhih smrtah H
7. anulomam vilomam vB gayatrim yah pathet sada |
sarvarthas tasya sidhyanti na ca 'narthBn samaSnute 1
na ca 'narthBn samaSnuta iti || ^ ||
8. t yB da co pra nah yo yo dhi 1|
hi ma dhi sya va de rgo bha yam nl re rva tu vi tsa ta t jj 11|
ity anulomakalpah samaptah H 34 |1

214 PariSista XXXIV.
Variae leetiones.
XXXIV. 1. B omits: om namo tharvavedBya.
1. D atharani; T atha ksarBni. 0 omits: svaram prati. B
-vighatesu.
2. AD ityahsvaritasamsthitah; B ityasvaritasamsthitah; B
amAtyasvaritasamjfiitah; C mtyahsvasitejfiitah; T amtyahsvaritasamjnitah.
B tudattah. B omits: sa. E yevB.
8. X upodSttaih. AE te thapurvam; CDT te yathapurvam;
B te yathBpurvamni. ADE -pracitBna.
4. T sfoksaro. ADET vijfieyo. BC vyBhrtlS; T vyBhrtTS. B
ca atharvanam.
5. 0 raktavarno. BTsarvakBmartha-(an equally good reading).
6. ACDET cB sya; B ca syB. ABCDE nichanam; T nichamnnam;
U channam (beginning here); perhaps naidhanam
should be read. 0 kotihome. ACDE vidhi.
7. B samaSnu ti without repeating the pada.
8. RV 3. 62. 10 backwards. ADEU tu yB; B ta yB; C tyB;
T ya. BC na; D nah. BCT dhi. B ni. The final t is
superfluous but found in all manuscripts.
BT omit the khandikB-number.
Colophon: B omits: ity. BT omit the parisista-number.
0 adds: Sivam astu.

XXXV. Asurikalpah.
Edited with translation and commentary by H. \Y. Magoun, AJPh. x,
pp. 159 — 197; AB and a native commentary (S) were the materials available
for this edition.
The text contains the ritual for various magical practises
with the black mustard plant.
1. 1 — 3. The mantras to be employed.
1. 4 — 5. Introduction and general rules.
1. 6 — 7. The main ceremony: in order to slay or render submissive
an enemy, the performer makes his image out
of finely ground black mustard, chops it into a large
number of pieces, and offers it in a fire of arka--wood.
1. 8 — 9. Modifications according to the sex and caste of the
victim.
1. 10 —12. Oblations of black mustard with various substances
to produce the destruction of a family, epilepsy, fever,
boils, and bursting of the eyes; in each case are added
rules for undoing the charm.
1. 13 —17. Preparation of various powders that cause by their
touch insanity, or reduce the victim to the condition of
a servant, or insure his defeat.
2. 1 — 8. More auspicious practises: to secure control of women,
ascendancy over ones neighbors, prosperity, riches, children,
and reUef from misfortunes.
2. 9 —11. Conclusion: glorification of the power of the mustard
plant.
Isvirlkalpah.
XXXV. 1. 1. om kafuke katuka-pattre subhage Bsuri rakte raktavasase
atharvanasya duhite aghore aghorakarmakBrike ||
2. amukam hana-hana daha-daha paca-paca matha-matha |
tavad daha tavat paca yBvan me vaSam anaya(si) svaha ||

216 PariSista XXXV.
XXXV. 1. 3. Sayya-'vasthitByBs tBvaj japed yBvat svapiti |1 prasthitaya
gatim daha svBha H upavistaya bhagam daha svBha || suptByB
mano daha svaha H prabuddhByB hrdayam daha svahe 'ti !1
4. atha 'ta Bsurlkalpam upadeSad atharvanah |
na 'syBs tithir na na,ksatram no 'pavaso vidhlyate H
5. ghrtadi-dravyasarvesu Bsurl SatajapitB j
pattrady-avayavaS cB 'syB jikaisB cB 'nuyayini H
6. hantu-kBmo hi Satrums ca vaSl-kurvamS ca bhupatin |
Bsurislaksnapistajyam juhuyad akrtim budhah |1
7. arkendhana-'gnim prajvalya chittvB 'strenB "krtim tu tBm j
pBdagrato Astasahasram juhuyBd yasya vaSy asau ||
8. ghrta-'ktayB strl vaSini palaSa-'gnau dvijottamBh j
guda-'ktayB ksatriyBs tu vaiSyas tu dadhi-misrayB H
9. StldrBs tu lavana-miSrai rBjikBm pistayed budhah |
a saptahat sarva ete asurlhomato vaSBh H
10. katu-tailena trisamdhyam kulo-'cchedam karoti hi j
Sunam tu lomabhih sBrdham apasmBri tribhir dinaih ||
11. nivrttih ksira-madhv-Bjyair lavanena tu sajvarl |
arkaidhahsamid-agnau tu kBryo visphota-sambbavah |1
12. tesBm upaSamam vidyat sure-"Svarya ghrtena ca |
arkaksirB-'ktaya 'rkBgnav aksini sphofayed dvisah |1
18. gatasu-mamsam tasyai 'va nirmBlyam citi-bhasma ca |
esBm cllrnena samsprsto hasya-Sllo AbhijByate H
14. ajaksirB-'ktayB homBt tasya mokso vidhlyate |
tagaram kustha-mamsi ca tasyBh pattrani cai 'va hi H
15. etaih slaksnais tu samsprstah prsthatah paridbBvati |
tasyBh phalani mulBni surabhi-hasti-medasB ||
16. suksmat taddravya-samsparSad anudhBvaty acetasah j
achidra-pattrany asita uSirah sarsapBs tatha \\
17. etac-cuniBt purva-phalam ghrte cai 'vB 'parajayah H 1 |1
2. 1. kusumani manahSilB- priyangu-tagarBni ca |
gajendramada-samyuktam kim kurvBnas tv akrd varam 1
2. yas ca striyo Abhigacchanti ta vaSah pBda-lepatah |
sapuspam tBm samBdBya anjanam nBgakesaram H

PariSista XXXV. 217
XKXV. 2. 3. anena 'ktabhyBm aksibhyam yam-yam paSyet sa kimkarali |
afijanam tagaram kustham devljam kastham eva ca |1
4. mamsi ca sarvabhutBnBin saubbBgyasya tu kBranam |
tat-samidham laksabomBu nidhBnam paSyate mahat ||
5. sarpir-dadhi-madhv-akta-pattranam vrddha-putri sahasratah j
rajyam tu labhate vaSyam tatpattra-trisahasratah H
6. svarna-sabasrasyB "ptis tu tat-puspBnani tu laksatah j
sabasra-jBpBc ca tadvad udake ksira-bhaksinah H
7. vBri-purne Atha kalaSe lokeSI-pallavBn ksipet j
snanad alaksmya mucyeta sauvarna-kalaSe Api tu 1|
8. vinayakebhyah snBnato daurbhBgyBc cai 'va durbhagBt I
prsthataS ca 'nudhavanti samsprsfa udakena tu H
9. uSlram tagaram kustham mustB tatpattra-sarsapah |
curnenB 'bhihatas turnam iSvaro Api vaSo bhavet H
10. tulasl-bhu-mahadevi- curuasprstas tatha vaSi |
rBja-'bhayam sureSvari- marjanad dhBranBt tatha H
11. na syBt tasyB 'dbhutam kim cin na ksudro-'padravas tatha |
nB naisvaryam na 'prajatvam yasya devy Bsuri grhe 1|
yasya devy Bsuri grha iti 1 2 |1
ity asurikalpah samBptah H 85 1|
paflcatrimSattaiiiam pariSistam U
Variae leetiones.
1. 1. B prefixes: om namo rudrBya H . B Bsure; 0 asuri. BCTU
omit: rakte. 0 atharvanasya. The words were probably
originally a sloka (omitting: subhage, rakte, and either
aghore or karma); L once gives it in this form except for
pada d which is as in our text. However in its Imranydsa
and anganyasa it gives the mantra as in BCTU, and it is
probably in these ceremonies that the expansion arose.
Of it L says: asya Sri-asuri-mantrasya atharvana rsih,
asuri devatB,brl bijam,Bsuri saktih,usnik chandali,sarvakaryasBdhane
jape viniyogah H

218 PariSista XXXV.
XXXV. 1. 2 — 3. L has: amukasya gatim daha 2 suptasya mano daha 2
prabuddhasya daha 2 hana 2 paca 2 ma(n)tha 2 tBvad
daha yBvan me vaSam agacchati svBba 1|
2. The repetitions are designated by the numeral 2 in ABODBU
but written in full in T. B mantha-mantha; ACDETU
omit; see 36. 9. 3. B ananaya; anayeh is also possible.
3. ACDBU SisyavastbitByBs tBvaj; B SayyBvasthitByBh etavaj.
The locative would be preferable. D svapati. According
to numerals in B daha and svBhB are each to be uttered
twice, except that in the last two sentences svBhB is to
be uttered four and five times respectively. ADET upavisfaya.
ADET svaptBya; B omits; CD" svaptByB. ADET
prabuddhaya. B for svBhe 'ti: svahB.
4. ACDETU upadeksyBmo atharvanah. B na tasyBs.
5. ABCDE -dravyasarvesv; TU -sarvesv. ACDE yatrady-.
B jigaisB. ADE ca nupayini; in 0 either letter may be
read as p or y; B gaiiitugBminl. After 4°* L reads:
apurvasevB kartavyB na ca 'sya niyamah kva cit ||
hanti karyam ca Satranam sadhUnBm mantrasBdhaiiam j
yatra dvand(v)a-vivadah syad rBjikai'sB 'nuya(y)inijj
This probably furnishes the correct reading for pBdas cd,
the former of which has been displaced in the manuscripts
by a gloss on Bsuri.
6. BE SatrumS. B vaSikartum ca; C vasikumrvamS ca; D
v-aSikurvam tu. BE bhupatim. B BsurimSlaksnapistBjyam.
L reads:
hanti kBnio Api Satrums ca vaSikuryao ca bhupatim j
asurlSlaksnapistoyam juhuyad Bkrtim ripoh. H
Probably read: °pistiyam or °pistasya, cf L:- asurya(h)
supistayBh pratimBm krtva.
7. B arkedhasa gnim; 0 arkaidhasB gnim; TU arkemdhasa
gnim. 0 padayato; TU pBdBgato. AD vaty asau; E vasy
asau. L quotes padas ab.
S. B madhumiSraya.

Parisista XXXV. 219
XXXV. 1. 9. ADE Sudras. BCTU lavanamiSritBin. Smoother syntax
could easily have been obtained: Sudresu lavanamiSrBm.
AD piAstayet; E pistayet. D B tsaptBhB ete.
10. AD Sunam. B lomabhi, then follow five and a half Slokas,
cf. note to XXXVI, 7. 4, then XXXV, 1. 16" to 2. 5

220 PariSista XXXV.
XXXV. 2. nagendi-amada-samyuktam suksmacurnam tu kBrayefjj
manahsila priyahgum ca tagaram nagakeSaram j
Bsuripuspa-samyuktam suksmacurnam tu karayet 1|
2. ACDET yasyB striyo; U yasyBli striyo. ADU bhigamchamti.
ADEU padalepanah; B pBrasBdalepalat (for pBdalepanBt?)
L has nothing corresponding to padas ab. B
pumspanBmt samBdayBmjanam. ABODETU nBgakesaram.
L has:
asurlpuspBni sauviranjanam nBgakeSaram |
etani suksmacurnBni kBrayitvB yam niriksate sa vaSyo
bhavati 1|
3. B amjane tatam aksibhyam; U anenaktBm akslbhyBm.
ACDETU yam paSyet sa ca. ADE kustha; B omits.
4. DE mBsI. T ca karanam. L mabanidhBnam labhyate.
5. B -madhuktam pBtrBnam; probably read: niadhvaktanBm,
cf L dadhiniadhughrtaktBm asuri(m) daSasabasrain
juhuyBt. AD vrdvapannim; E vrdvapatnl; CTU
vrddhapatrl; X points to vrddhah patnlm but L has:
putrBrthi labhate putram. B sahasratatah. After tatpattratri
B returns to dhanam paSyate (4") and repeats
with the same variants except that sahasratah is now
correct.
6. B suvarnasahasra prBptis tatpattrBiiam. T udaje. DET
-bhaksanah.
7. B palaSIpallavan but L speaks of Bsuripallava-. B alaksnil.
ADU sauvarnaphalaSe. B pi vB.
8. BCDTU durbhagat; A the same or durbhagBn; E durlabban:
probably durbhagB should be read, cf. S durbhagB subhagB
bhavet. It is not clear whether the performer is to touch
with this water himself or his victims: in the latter case
we should have to read: sainsprstB.
9. AE bhihitas; 0 bhihatas; D bhijitas.
10. This and the next verse are quoted by L without comment;
S ignores them. ABCDEU madadevi. B curnasprstasas.

Parisista XXXV. 221
XXXV. 2. Perhaps read: tulaslbhur mahadevi ctirnasprsta tatha vaSl.
ADB rajabhaya; BOTUL rajabhaye. B marjanBt j vBranas
tatha.
11. B na ca tasya. ADE ci; B cit. B nISvaryam nB pramattam
yasya; L nB naisvaryam prayatnani ca yasyB.
ABCE grhe iti; DTU grheti.
B omits the khandika-number.
Colophon: B omits the pariSista-number. The last sentence
is in C alone.

XXXVI. TJcchnsmakalpah.
The ritual of ceremonies to obtain various wishes from
certain forms of Rudra-Siva known as the ucchusma-rudras or
ticchusmas.
1. The mantras to be employed.
2. 1 — 5. Time, place, and ritual of the ceremony.
2. 6. — 3. 2. A ceremony to compel success, in case the previous
ceremony has failed.
4. Size of the spoon; substances to be offered.
5. 1. — 8. 5. Various witchcraft performances, modified according
to the sex and caste of the victim.
9. The mantras for the following ceremonies.
10. —12. Three witchcraft performances.
13. To destroy the fever-demons.
14. Witchcraft against members of despised castes.
15. To cause one's supply of grain to multiply fourfold.
16. To reduce to poverty the headman of a village; how to
undo the charm.
17. Another means for accomplishing this.
18. To secure wisdom for one's son; according to other authorities
the result of this ceremony is insanity.
19. How to undo the charm according to these authorities (?).
20. The text is mutilated.
21. To secure a gold ornament.
22. To produce rain.
23. To secure success in legal disputes.
24. To secure success in battle, and to secure wisdom.
25. To force certain supernatural female beings to appear and
satisfy the performer's desires.

PariSista XXXVI. 223
26. To force a neighboring king to seek the priestly services
of the performer.
27. To protect cattle.
28. To cause and to cure insanity.
29. To cause the burning of an enemy's house.
30. Definitions and general rules applicable to all these ceremonies.
TJechusmakalpah.
XXXVI. 1. 1. om nama uochusmebhyali,
2 -SikhBm devim prapadye SamkarByanim j
sarvBrtha-sadhanlm vibbvim sarveSim brahmacBrinim 1|
8. te istakakara-karalam aticaturmukham I caturvidhais tu
rupam dbjranam H
4. Sive jafile brahmacBrini stambhani jambhani mohani
hum phat namah svahB \\
5. atmaraksB H
6. prBcyBm diSI 'ndro rajB devBuBm Bdhipatyam kurute j
tam devam bhagavantam saganam sanucaram saparivBram sa-
SirBh pranipatya vijfiapayati | vajrena prabaranene 'main diSam
vidiSam ca sarva-kali-kalusam aSubham praSamay' om namah
svBha 1
7. daksinasyam diSi yamo rBjB pretauBm Bdhipatyam iti
dandena prabaranene 'ti
8. pratlcyBm diSi varuiio rBjB 'pBm adhipatyam iti | pBSena
prabaranene 'ti H
9. udlcyBm diSi kubero rajB yaksBnBm adhipatyam iti j
gadayB prabaranene 'ti H
10. dhruvByBm diSi vBsuki rajB naganam Bdhipatyam
iti j damstraya prabaranene 'ti ||
11. urdhvayam diSi some raja naksatrBnBm adhipatyam
kurute j tam devam bbag'avantam saganam sBnucaram saparivaram
saSirBli pranipatya vijfiapayati 1| tejasB prabaranene 'mBm
diSam vidiSam ca sarva-kali-kalusam aSubham praSamay' om
namah svahB Jl

224 Parisista XXXVI.
XXXVI. 1. 12. atho 'cchusma-hrdayam ||
dyuru-dyuru dara-dara vidaraya-vidaraya
mili-mili namah svaha |1
13. ucohusma-sikhallsive jatila iti prathamah 1|
14. kuru-kuru muru-muru maha mufica maha mufica
vidu-vidu namah svaha H
iti kavacam H
15. om namo mahapingalaya simhanada-nadine namali
svaha 1 ity astra-mantrah|| 111
2. 1. esam ucchusma-rudrBnBm atah kalpo nigadyate |
atharvavedo-'dbbavanBm. tithi-rksa-"dy-ayogatah [
2. grame va 'tha 'py aranye vB pracareta yathavidhi j
sadyahsiddhi-kara hy ete ucchusmBh pariklrtitah H
3. atmaraksam disam bandham sikha-bandham ca sarvada j
etair eva yathayogam adau kuryad vicaksanah ||
4. khadirasyo 'dumbarasya tatha biJva-palBsayoh |
dadhisarpirmadhu-yujam Santanam vB 'pi bilvatah ||
5. samitsahasra-tritayam butvB Santir gavBin bhavet |
tiksna-'srg-visa-yuktanam phatkaraS ca vinaSane |1
6. prayogad apy asiddhis cet tatkarme 'dam samarabhet |
ucchusmarupi bhaksayams tiksnah saktu-'dakBni tu I 2 fl
3. 1. abhIstBm vB striyam gatvB dhyBtvB vB reta utsrjet |
mutram purlsam co 'tsrjya gokahkala-'dhirohanam H
2. krtva mantram niSi japed yavad goSrhgataS caret j
jvalBbhangam tatas tasya karma-siddhim samBdiSet 1|
3. [dadhimadhughrta-'ktanBm iti sesah] 1| 3 ||
4. 1. saptakslranjali-grasah sruvo hy asmin praSasyate |
kslram tena 'tha juhuyBd dhanakamasya nityaSah ||
2. ghrtena tejaskamasya ayuhkamasya durvayB j
tukusam tumbaram va 'pi vidyBd uccata-karmani |1 4 |1
5. 1. brahmanam tu vaSI-kartum Sahpistamaylm tanum |
krtva catuspatham gatva grhitva Sastram uttamam )|
2. astottara-sahasrena krtva tad-abhimantranam I
asta-'ngam tena tam chittva mantrato vasam anajet ||

PariSista XXXVI. 225
XXXVI. 5. 3. astottara-sahasram va prakrte juhuyBd budhah |
brahmanim tu vaSi-kartum kuryBn mBsamaylm tanum 15 jj
6. 1. sarpirdadhimadbv-aktBnBni iBjBnBm Bhutll.i Subhah j
kanyB-kamo Astasahasram hutva kanyam avBpnuyat fl
2. api vB pistaniayyBli prBg juhuyBt samdhyayB "hutih j
darbbeslkam vB 'bbima,ntrya tad-grhe niScalBm nyaset H
3. tavad udvejayet sa tu vajra-bhuta hi tad-grham |
kanyaya,h sa,dha,n(Iy)Byas [tu] yBval iBbbas tato bhavet jj 6 |j
7. 1. pradhanam anyam vB kim cid vaSl-kartum naro-'ttamam j
samidhah kbadira-"dlnani audumbaryaS ca homayet H
2. Smasana-khatvahgama^-Im homayen mantra-sBdhane |
palandu-laSuna-prastham hutva mastam na samSayah |1
8. sirlsahgamayim rajfio balls trimadhurena tu |
brahmane payasamaylm ksatriyasya visBnikBm ||
4. vaiSyasya sBdhane homyaS curnaih surabhi-sa-mskrtah |1
catuspathe tu Sudrasya padminy-utkaranena tu 1| 7 ||
8. 1. likhitvB nBma samgrhya karBgrB-'hguli-pIditBm |
Sirahplda jvarah Sulam vimatih svasty-asamgatih H
2. baly-Bdya vB prayoktavya brahmanBdi-catusthaye j
evam saty abhicaraS ca caturnam api darSitah H
3. lihgam va rBjasarsapaih samBlikhya 'tha dhupayet |
gaurair argham tatha dadyan mriyate sa 'py asamsayam |j
4. abhaksa-bhakso hy asvBstbyam sarvaroga-prakopanam |
nilisamjfiata pindapato japBvrttya bhavanti hi 1|
5. ekadaSam na japtavyam kulotsBdas tato bhavet H 8 1
9. 1. om namo mahapingalaya trivrte trivrte namah svaha |j 1 jj
2. namah sarantitevatevasu trivrte trivrte triparvane tri-
Slrsaya namah svaha 1| 2 H
3. namah katavikatakantemate pBtale vikale asauryBsau
asauryasau prthivlstaka istakajinatyunyo saugalumti-galumtekatamasi
katapravrte pradvisa rudra raudrenB "veSaya-"vesaya
hana-hana daha-daha paca-paca matha-matha vidhvamsayavidhvamsaya
viSveSvara yogeSvara maheSvara namas te Astu mB
ma himslh hum phat namah svBha || 8 H
Boiling and T. Negelein. 15

226 PariSista XXXVI.
XXXVI. 9. 4. kalaya karBlBya namah svaha ll 4 H
5. krtantBya namah svaha 1| 5 H
6. amoghaya namah svaha || 6 ||
7. aghoraya namah svBhB || 7 U
8. anivartBya namah svaha I 8 |_
9. bhagaya namah svaha H 9 H
10. bhagapramathanaya namah svBhB H 10 1|
11. vrsabbaya namah svahaHllH
12. IndranetrBya namah svaha||12ll
13. suvarnacudBya namah svShB H 18 H
14. haba-hihl namah svBha I 14 H
15. namas tiksnaya tlksna-damstrBya bhlsanBya sahasrapa,daya
'nanta-SIrsBya vBmanB,ya namah svBha 1| 15 H
16. mahavaktrBya pihgala-netraya namah svBhB || 16 H
17. khanakhanaya namah svaha U 17 H
18. ghanaghanaya namah svBbB H 18 H
19. ghusugbusa.ya namah svBhB 1| 19 H
20. alepBya namah svaha H 20 ||
21. paSave namah sva,ba 1| 211|
22. mahapaSupataye namah svaha H 22 1|
23. ucchusmBya namah svahB 1| 23 |1
24. ucchusmarudrBya namah svBbB |1 24 || 9 ||
10. 1. esam kramena krtyani vaksyamBnBni yojayet |
astasabasrB-'bhijaptam anyad dravyam tu homatah ||
2. Satror namna lavanasya sahasrani asfakB-'dhikani |
hutva dhana-"yusor bank jvarena sa ca Susyati H
3. ksipram Santir bhavet tasya ksIra-boiiiBt tu tBvatah |j 10 jj
11. 1. kanaili puttalikBni krtvB goSriigena 'rgha-dhupane j
astasahasra-'bhijaptam madanasya tu kantakam H
tena 'stadaSa-vedbat tu mula-ksiran nivartanam H11 ||
12. 1. dadhnB ca madhu-sarpirbhyBm trivarnaih sarsapair hutaih |j
gaurair astasahasrena japtair aveSayed ripun || 12 H
13. 1. dadhyady-abhyakta-lajanam homad astasahasratah ||
naSayet satata-jvaram dvitlya-"dim ca duratah || 13 ll

PariSista XXXVI. 227
XXXVI. 14. I. parijapya darbheslkam kumbhakaradi-veSmasu |
nyastva pakam surB-pakam kaivarta-"di vinBSayet || 14 H
15. 1. aksatais tandulaih krtva pratideham suSobhanam \
samsthapya dhBnya-raSau ta,m candanB-'guru dabayet j
balim trimadhuram dattvB syBt sa raSiS caturgunah H15 ||
16. 1. khadiram kilakam tiksnam. taila-'ktam dvadaSB-'hguIam [
parijaptam grBma-madhye nikhanet sadya udvaset H
2. mahapBtaka-dosena grami nirdhanatBm vrajet |
ksirena kllaka-snBnBt kuryBt tustas tu santikam ||
3. ksIrasyB 'sfasahasrani ca juhuyat tad-anantaram || 16 H
17. 1. kalapa-matrBm gutikBm tan-nBmna gavya-mBmsatah j
mahapBtaka-sambandbaj jByate Asya dhana-ksayah |117 H
18. 1. trivarna-sarsapair homat saha trimadhurena tu |
sampadyate sutas tasya medhBvI Sruta-dharakah |
taddhomat ke cid icchanti unmattatvam na samSayah jj 181|
19. 1. tila durvB trimadhuram homato vyBdhi-nigrabam |
tandula-praksepaS ca ll 19 H
20. 1. tryakto-'dumbarasamidho dogdhri dhenv astaka-pradah |
ekabam bhaiksa-bhug bbtltvB mBsBstaka-yutasya va H 20 H
21. 1. pradesa-'ntam bilva-vrksam mula-SBkhB-samanvitam |
krsnB-'stamyam caturdaSya,m sByam butvB tu rukmabhBk[j21 |l
22. 1. samidham vaitaslnBm tu agnBv a,rkendhanad dhute j
ahorBtrika-homat syat parjanyo babuvarsadah j
laksatrayam bbaik8S-"haro japtva karmai'tad arabhet||22 jj
23. 1. dugdha-'ktBn sarsapan hutva tasmBd bhasma mukhe ksipet |
sarvesu vyavaharesu sa bhavaty aparBjitah || 23. || ,
24. 1. Sastram japtani upadaya rane grasto na jiyate j
khanakhanaye 'ti mantrah purvaseva-'rtha ucyate H
2. uttarasya viSesBd va ce 'danlru ata uttaram |
khadira-tryakta-samidham purvaseva sahasratah |
atasl-samidham evam medbavl vidusam prabhuh |1 24 1|
15*

228 Parisista XXXVI.
XXXVI. 25. 1. gocarma-matraiu sthaudilam gomayeno 'palepayet |
tatra 'gnini trikapBlesu jvalayitva pranamya ca 1|
2. SirasB vBnarenB 'tha mukhavadyam tu karayet |
yatra tac chruyate tatra Bgacchanti vara-striyah H
3. damstrB-ghanta-ninadas tu jvBlamukba-bbayBnakah |
yat tvam kamayase putra tat sarvam dadmahe vayam H
4. iti bruvatyah sarvBs ta yatra homah krto bhavet j
tadbhasmana tu samsprstBS cbBgalyah suprabhBvatah ||25|
26. 1. laksajapo-'ttaram gatva nadim udadhi-gBminlm |
vBluka-sthandile lihgam tanmayam tajja-sadmani 1|
2. padmB-'stasatam ahrtya pujayitva vidhanatah |
udake nabhi-mBtre ca suprabbBtam punar japet H
3. tato mandaliko rajB' dinBranam gavBm Satani |
pranamya sraddhayB tasmai dadyad uddhara mam iti jj 26 jj
27. 1. laksajapBd abadbyas tu paSunam damstri-SrhginBm i
itaresam paSunam tu laksatritaya-vardhanam H 27 H
28. 1. samjapta-sivanirmBlya- dBnad unmattatam vrajet ||
Samaya candanam dadyat trisv etam mantra-samskxtamjj28||
29. 1. samadhina 'numantritam goSrhgam ari-mandire |
nikhatam sadya evai 'nam mandiram paridipayet 1| 29 1|
30. 1. tiksna-tailam katu proktam darvi gramasruvas tatha |
trimadhuram tv atra vijneyam madhusarpistila-"tmakam jj
2. sammukham manasam dhyayafi chubham karma prayojayet |
vimukham bhafijana-"dau tu narah karmam siddhibhBkjj
3. asto-'ttaras trisBhasro homo ha 'sya prakirtitah |
kllaka-'strB-"di yac cB 'nyat tat sahasrB-'bhimantritam jj
tat sahasrBbbimantritam iti ij 30 I
ity ucchusmakalpah samaptah H 36 |1
iti pariSistanam purvardham samaptam iti ||
Sa 257 I khanda 1| sarvahke H H W 1|

Parisista XXXVi. 229
Variae leetiones.
XXXVI. 1. 1. B prefixes: om namo mahBpimgalaya. ABDETU namah,
ABDET punctuate here.
2. B Sisam devim. B sarvBrtbamsadhanlm; E sarvarthasBdbinlm.
B vidyBm sarghaslrn sarghamsl for: vibbvim
sarveSim.
3. X istakakarakalsalam. 'TU caturvidbes. The sentences are
unintelligible.
4. A brahmacBrini; BD brahmacBrini.
6. ACDETU diSi imdro. T omits: saganam. ADT saSIrBh.
BOU vijfiapayati. B vaksena. T sarvakalikalukham.
7. T yamye.
8. ACDETU rBja apBm; B rBjBm apBm. ABDE adhipatyam.
9. XBCTU adhipatyam kurute H. ACDETU gada.
10. ABCETU vasuki. DU omit: iti; B kurute.
11. ACDETU vijfiapayati. C omits: vidiSam. BOU kalikalusam;
T sarvakalikalukham.
12. The repetitions here and in 14 are indicated in ABODBU
by figures but written in full in T. B -hrdayam 2. T
ghurughuru. B svBhB 2.
13. Omitted by U. ADE ucbusmamSikhB; B uchismaSikha;
C not clear. ACDB prathama; T prathamam.
14. B kuru 2 kuru 2 maha mumca vidu 2 namah svaha; T
kuru kuru curu curu maha mumca maha mumca cidu
cidu namah svBhB; U omits. 0 cidu 2.
15. D svabBpimgalaya. ABODETU iti. ADE astramamtra;
T omits.
2. 1. T esa. B kalpe.
2. B yathavidhih. CU sadyassiddhi-; DE sadyahSiddhi-. AD
uobusma; B uchusmBm.
3. B badham. B Sikhabamdha; D omits. B papByogam.
4. TU khadirasyo. B -palaSByoh; T -palBSByoh. B -ryujBm;
T -yutam. B vBtha.
5. ACDTU samitsahasratrtayam; B samitsahasratritlyam; E
samitsahasram tritayam. ADB tiksnBstrg-; CU tiksnasrug-.
T tlksnBstrug-. AD vinaSine.

280 Parisista XXXVI.
XXXVL 2. 6. T for cet: ca. AD tat karma dam. B tiksnah Sakru-.
B omits the khandika-number.
3. 1. AD abhistam. B ca striyam. ACDETU retam; B retum.
2. B jvalabhagam. AE karmasiddhi. E samBpayet.
3. A variant to 2. 4".
B for the khandikB-number: j 2.
4. 1. ADE saptaksiramjali-.
2. B tejahkamasya yuhkBmo hi durvayB. CTUV kukrusam
tumbaram; B hrumrumrumtudhuram. ADE vidyB.
B for the khandikB-number: \ 8.
5. 1. D brahmanam. B grhitva kukkusam tumsum uttamam.
2. ADE -animamtritam; BOTUV - abhimamtritam.
8. B for vB: tu. ABE prakrter. T makbamayim.
B omits the khandika-number.
6. 1. ACDETUV sarpirdadhimadhuktanBm; B sarpirdadhirma,dhvaktBnBm.
0 ahuti.
2. ABODETUV api vB juhuyBt pisfamayyah prBk samkhyayB.
(Corr. caesurae causa.) B hutih. B darbhaisikam. ADB
niScala.
3. B uddhejayet; G perhaps the same.
B for the khandika-number: | 4 j
7. 1. ACDETU nacottamam; Bnarottamah. XCTUV udumbaryaS;
B audumvaryaS.
2. B smaSanasadgBmgamayim (but dg is not clear). C^ mamtre-;
perhaps read: mantri-sBdhane. ADB palBmdulasuna-; T
palBindulasuna-. 0 -prasthBm. CUV m-astan na samSayah;
T mastun na samSayah; B masBv asamsayah; pointing to
either: mastu na samSayah or mastBv asamsayam. In the
latter case such a form from a neuter stem is remarkable.
3. TU sarisBmgamayim. B visatmikam or visalmikam.
4. This verse and the next khandika are found twice in B;
once here in the order of the text, and again in XXXV. 1.10
in the order: 8. 3, 4, 5; 7. 4; 8. 1, 2, preceded by: atra
pattram ]ipya(te). This version is cited as b.

PariSista XXXVI. 231
XXXVL 7. ADE homyamS; B homyBli. B varnaih; b curnai; D
curnam. ACDETUV surabhisamskrtam; B surabhisamskrtam;
b suratibhih krtam. b padminyotkaraneya tu.
Bb omit the khandika-number.
8. 1. B karamgramguli-; T karagromguli-. b-piditam. ADEUV
tvarah. ADE vimati. ACDETUV svasyasamgatih; b
svastyasamgatih j svastyasamgatih.
2. X balyadyBvat; B balyadyB va. b evam sampaty. E abhicBrasya
caturiiBm.
3. B samalipyB tha bhupayet; b samBhpya tu bhupayet. X
gaurer arghe tatha: b gaurair agram tato. BT mryate.
b sBv asamSa,yah.
4. b abhaksabhaksoS cBrogyam sarvarogaprayojanam. CU
abhaksabhaksyo. C asvBstbya. 0 -prakopanah. b samjfiatB
pindapa,tau japat pBpB bhavamti hi. ADTUV nihsamjfiitB;
C nihsamjnitam. T pimdasato. ABODETUV vrtyB; not
clear, perhaps vxthB.
5. b ekadaSBnujaptavyam. B.kule cheda tato; b kulochedaksato.
Bb omit the khandika-number.
9. The repeated words are indicated by numerals in ABCDEU
but written in full iu TV. B frequently substitutes the
mark of abbreviation for namah.
1. ACDETUV trivrtteh; B trivrte | .
2. B namah kataSaranititevastram trvrte 3. ACDETUV tri^•rtteh.
ADE punctuate as if the following 2 were the
number of a sentence. V svaha svBhB omitting the
sentence - number.
3. ADE namo. TUV pBtele. T vekale asauparyBsau paryasau.
B istakatitatpunyo (or "phanyo); 0 itikajinatpunyau; D
istakajinatpunyo; TU istakajinBtpunyau (or "yunyau); V
istikaiinatpunyo. B saugacamtigaluratekatamasi; T saugalumtigalumtikatamasi.
BCV kataprBvrte. Up to this
point the mantra is unintelligible: the repetition of sound
groups is clear, but how far this is copyists blundering,
how far magic potency cannot be determined. The playing

232 Parisista XXXVI.
XXXVI. 9. with the stem kata is also clear and we may perhaps
further recognize: asau paryaso Asau paryasah prthivi-
'stakB-"jina-nyuno ('this is the refrain without the words
prthivi &c.'). From now on the mantra is rhythmic.
ADEU veSaya 2; BC vesaya 2; TV vesaya vesaya. D
omits: daha 2. B paca paca 2. ACDETUV omit: maheSvara.
D mahBhimsih. AB hum.
8. AD anirvartaya. Cf. anivartin.
12. ADE rudranetrBya; B indranotraya.
15. B -padaya anamta-. B vamanB.
16. XCTUV pimgaline; B prayapimgalanetra.
22. B mahaparaSudharaya.
ABDETUV omit the khandikB-number.
10. 1. XCV -bhijaptam.
3. ADE kslrahomam. T navatah; U tavatah.
11. 1. D kan.iaih. B rghadhupayane; T rthadhupane. CTV -bhijapta.
ADETUV tone; 0 tone. ADB til. X mulaksIrB;
B mulaksIrBm. T gives the khandika-number as 10 and
continues this error of enumeration through the pariSista.
12. 1. ABODETUV -sarpibhyBm. T triparnail.i. ABDE sarsapai.
B ripum.
18. 1. D dadhnady-; U not clear. B astasahasraSah. ADE samtatajvaram;
B satatam jvaram. ACDE dvitlyBdi.
14. 1. 0 omits: surBpakam.
15. 1. ABDE camdanBgaru. B rasiS.
16. 1. C omits: japtam gra, marking the loss of three syllables.
T sarva udvaset.
2. U nirdhanitam. DV vrjet. B ballksarena. 0 for tustas tu:
tu ttustasu; B tusfa.
3. AD kslracastasahasram ca; E ksirascBstasahasram ca; B
ksirasya stasahasrena.
17. 1. A^CTUV kalBva-; B kalBca-. CETUV -matrB. B tam
nama; T tam namna. B sambaddha.

Parisista XXXVI. 233
XXXVI. 18. 1. B trivarnaih sarsapair; T triparnasarsapair. B tatdhoma
kim cid.
B places the khandika-number after pBda d.
19. 1. B vyBdhinigrabah (possibly correct). B tamdulah prapeyas
ca.
20. 1. B aSvatthodumbarasamidho. ADB bhaiksyabhug. There is
probably a lacuna after this khandika.
21. 1. B bilvavrttam. T krtva stamyBm. AD caturdasyBm.
22. 1. A arkedhanad; B arkadhanad; 0 arkaidhanad; D arke. BD
ahorBtrikabomB. ADE karme tad.
B places the khandikB-number also after pada d.
23. 1. E sarsapan krtva.
24. 1. B mamtrena. 0 purvasaivBrtha; D purvaSevBrtha.
2. B me danim; the ca has been added merely to. stop the
hiatus; read: idBnim. B u.ttar5. ADEU -tryukta-; 0
-tryakta-; T -bbyakta-; V -tryaktasya-.
25. 1. ACDE gocarmamatra. T pranasya.
2. V for tha: pya. AE yatras ta chrftyate; D yatra chruyate.
3. AE damstram-; D drstvB-. ABODETUV -ninadas. T jvBlamukha-.
ADE kamayate.
4. C kravatyah; T bruvanyah. V homa. ABODTUV samsprstah;
B samtustah. B chagatvam subhBvatah.
26. 1. ADEUV laksamjapyottaram; B laksajBpyetturam. B krtva.
ADE taccasadmani; B taksasadmani.
2. U suprabhavam. AD jayet; E yajet.
3. AD mamdalako; BCETUV mamdaliko. ADE dinBrana, V
dlnarBnBm.
B omits the khandika-number.
27. 1. B avadhyas; perhaps abadhyam should be read. TV -vartanam;
B -varttanBt (possibly correct).
C for the khandika-number: ll 20 ||
28. 1. X samjaptam-; B samjaptva-. AE -Sivanirmalyam-; B -sivanirmalya-;
D -sivanirmalyam-. B -datad; C -damanad.
B samaya. B trisv etan; possibly triSvetam. B mamtram-.
15**

234 PariSista XXXVI.
XXXVL 29. 1. BOTUV tu mamtritam. ADE eve na (for etena?).
B omits the khandika-number.
30. 1. B trimadhuram tatra trijfieyam. TU gramastuvas. ACDETUV
madhusarpitila-.
2. XBCTUV dbyayam Subham.
3. B astottara. B homaS caiva prakirtitah. B yachBnyat.
B has 30 after the first Sloka and 31 at the close of the
khandika.
Colophon: ADETUV iti. ADETU omit the pariSista-number.
D omits iti before pariSistBnBm. TUV for the last line:
I khamda 257 |j evam j .
B has: iti uchusmakalpah | samBptah | pariSistapurvarddha
samaptah jj Subham bhavatu || On the back of the leaf, which
is left blank: iti pariSistBnukramanikBpurvBrdha samBptah j|
C has: uchusmakalpah samBptah U If H
1. udugana-parivaro nayako Apy osadhlnam
amrtamaya-Sarlrah kanti-yukto Api candrah |
tyajati sakala-raSmin mandalam prBpya bhanoh
parasadana-nivistah ko lagbutvam na yBti H ^
2. udayati yadi bhanuh paScimByam diSi
vikasati yadi padmam parvatBgre SilBm j
pracalati yadi meruh Sitato yBti vahnir
na hi calati naranam bhavini karma-rekha |1
3. paficai 'te pBnduputrah ksitipatitanaya bhimasenBrjunadyah j
Surah satyapratijfia ^^